PROLOGUE 1: Equestria.

Author's Notes:

*Heads-ups, and Timeline information!*

This episode is based three months before "A Canterlot Wedding: Part One", two months before "Keep Calm and Flutter On", one month before "The Return of Harmony: Part One", two weeks before "The Best Night Ever", and one week before "The Ticket Master". Yes, I'm aware that the wedding happened BEFORE Keep Calm and Flutter On, but since this is in an ALTERNATE reality, I was planning on bringing Discord into the wedding... for what reason? *Evil Grin* You'll find out soon enough! Also, a quick heads-up, this story will be a "Fictional Self-Import", meaning that I will be one of the protagonists, but the story won't be ALL about me, and the me in the story is pretty much a "Me from an alternate reality where MLP doesn't exist" type thing, so yeah... ANYWAYS, I hope this first chapter painted an interesting picture in your minds, and if it did, please let me know, and if it didn't, please tell me what to change, and I'll look into it, and hopefully fix any problems out there! Also, I'm hoping to make this an ongoing series, so if the story runs out of room, expect a sequel!

This is a NON-PROFIT Fan-based story that runs through an alternate storyline of My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic. I do NOT own a single portion of "My Little Pony: Friendship Is Magic", nor the characters, ideas, and everything else involved in the official TV Show. All of those are owned by Lauren Faust, Hasbro, and a large group of developers, voice actors, writers, and many more awesome people out there! I do NOT intend on taking ANY credit for their masterpiece, and/or WILL NOT take credit, but rather GIVE credit where credit is due! If anyone, or anypony believes otherwise, I tell you now, little boy/girl/filly/colt/pony, I am NOT what you say I am! I am just a friendly brony who enjoys writing, drawing, and anime.

A couple notes about how things work in Equestria (This one, not in the official one!)

1. In this story, those who enter the world automatically feel undeniably healthy. That is a side-effect of the world being surrounded by magic. As a result, those who enter Equestria are blessed with Eternal Life... they may age, but age will never kill anything. That doesn't mean that other Natural Disasters CAN'T kill anything, though! That's why, since death is still POSSIBLE, and most likely WILL happen SOMEWHERE in this story, I placed the "Dark" tag. It's not in a "Dark version of Equestria" or something like that. It's still very much sunny and lively!

2. My character will end up falling for Twilight Sparkle (In case the "Twilight Sparkle" and "Twilicorn" tags didn't give it away.)

3. Twilight Sparkle will end up becoming the first ever Princess of Ponyville, as a result of her commitments with her friends, and she will keep on living in The Golden Oak Library. Not entirely sure if that's what happened in the main storyline, but that's what I'm going with.

4. I'm a naturally playful, (somewhat (not to be boastful in ANY way!)) smart, friendly individual, who is average to anger, but quick to forgive. As a result, I intend on emulating my REAL personality and traits with my character. Due to my playful nature, though, he will tend to get in trouble in the story with Twilight, but in a way, that leads onward to the "Opposites Attract" theory. (Also since I'm a nerd, and DO have a serious side as well.)

5. My character will remain human, everyone else will remain the race they were born as! (Ponies be Ponies, Dragons be Dragons, Gryphons be Gryphons, Snozzberries be Snozzberries!)

6. The POV system is a test to see the responses I get for the next few chapters. Should I keep it, should I go with one POV per chapter, or should I switch it to THIRD person mode, where the names are all mentioned, INCLUDING the character of interest? Whatever the case, I might just keep it for THIS chapter, and use it as a mental "Opening Sequence" for the story.

7. Since my character is human, he also has human characteristics! He will NEVER be able to cast magic, nor will he be able to fly by conjuring up some unknown wings. Needless to say, though, he wears a space suit most of the times he would NEED to do something like that, which he built on his own. His suit works a slight bit like "Syndrome" from "The Incredibles", but it's made 100% out of metal, so he doesn't wear a "Super Suit". He looks more like the armor that shows up in the link at the bottom of the story. I didn't draw the picture, by the way. I just looked for the closest resemblance to the armor I thought of, and this one seems to fit the description. Credit to the drawing goes to "Shimmering-Sword". Seriously, that guy has TALENT! I would recommend checking out his artwork while you're there, too!

(Stating the obvious here!)
Oh, but if you CTRL-Click the link, you won't have to hit "Back" a million times to get back to this page, since it would be in it's own tab! Multitasking at it's finest!

I hope you all enjoy the story! If you happen to have a story that needs views itself, and would like me to throw in a reference to your story (perhaps a few markings of graffiti in a city with your name? Or maybe a few rumors my character hears if your story can mix in-between the events of mine?) then please let me know, and I will throw it in! My plans for this story is for it to be ongoing, and perhaps never finish, but as I said above, if that isn't possible, then sequels WILL be made!

(Please take into account that this is my FIRST public story, so please go easy on my terrible punctuation. If you see mistakes, please let me know, and I will correct them as soon as I can!)

Enough chit-chat! Time is candy! *Lights... Computer... ACTION!*

It was just another average morning here in Ponyville. I was looking forward to reading one of the new books I got, which, of course, was the latest issue of "Daring Do", I think this one is the "Palace of the Crystal Pony". Anyways, I walked into my home and, of course, was greeted by my Number One Assistant, and Little Brother, Spike! Of course he isn't my BIOLOGICAL brother, since he's a dragon, but as long as he's been around, I couldn't have asked for a greater friend to call family!

There was something odd about him today, though... he seemed to look worried about something. As soon as I noticed his worried expression, I asked him, "Spike? What's wrong?"

He pointed at the telescope that I had upstairs, and replied, "Th-there's something in space that's moving, but it DOESN'T look like a star!"

"WHAT?!" I asked, a huge smile on my face. I had a feeling there would be other creatures in outer space, but I didn't really expect to ever SEE one!

In the matter of seconds, both Spike and I were already upstairs, and I was already staring into the telescope, while Spike helped point it in the direction that the mysterious object was flying.

When I got a good look at it, I was in shock. It really WASN'T a meteor! It looked like it was a large piece of metal, and was floating around aimlessly. I looked closer at it, and noticed two parts of the metal stretch out, but it was all still attached together by an unknown object.

Then, it surprised me beyond measure!

Two small bolts of fire flashed from the objects, and stopped it from moving. Then, it rotated, and began flying downward, entering the Equestrian Atmosphere!

At once, I looked at Spike with an equally worried expression, and said, "Spike! Write to Princess Celestia immediately! We might need the Elements of Harmony, and we might need them NOW!"

Spike saluted, and rushed towards the desk, grabbed a piece of paper and a quill, then began writing a letter to Celestia in a hurried pace, all while I looked through the telescope at the distant object, and said to myself, "I don't think that's just a hunk of metal in the sky..."

I was already up 'bout three hours, and was already workin' for an early brake, since Pinkie Pie's done invited us yesterday fer a picnic today. Shoot, I reckon it's been a might too long since we've even HAD a picnic fer just the six o' us, so I'd like to bring some extra Apple Fritters for the rest o' them! Whew-Doggie! I can already smell 'em bakin' in the oven right now!

Anyways, so I was just finishing my last tree for the Eastern Field, until I looked up, and saw somethin' that raised the fur on the back o' my neck. It was glowin', almost like a star, but at the same time, it was fallin' into Equestria! Now I ain't one to believe in any o' that "Alien" phooey that Twi's been readin' lately, but I can guarantee you one thing... I was startin' to regret NOT believin' it sooner, so I'd know what to even DO in this situation!

I looked where it was fallin', an' believed that it would land somewhere in the center o' Ponyville, so I, out of instinct, galloped as fast as my hooves would take me, an' I sure as hay hoped that it wasn't dangerous or nothin'.

Okay, so I was fast asleep, because I just finished a birthday party for Button Mash. Oh my gosh! He absolutely LOVED the cake that I baked for him! It was shaped like a P.P.G.S. (Portable Pony Game System), and on the sides of the cake were four different characters from his most favorite game of all, "Dungeons and Changelings: Equestria's Calling"!

Anyways, so I was laying in bed, sleeping for my day off, so that I could start preparing for the picnic that I invited my five closest friends to, until I heard a massive "BOOM"!

When I looked out of the window, I saw a HUGE robot-looking thingy lying in the middle of the town, where the fountain is... or rather, WAS, until it landed on top of it, leaving just a crater where it USED to be!

I didn't know what to expect from it, but considering it, like, DESTROYED the fountain, I was, for the FIRST time in my life, not wanting to go out and greet it with a party! Instead, I trotted over to the door, and carefully hid behind it, but kept a watchful eye on the spooky-looking robot!

I must say, I, for one, am a pony that REQUIRES beauty sleep, if I am to go to Pinkie Pie's picnic tomorrow! So where was I when the explosion took place in the center of Ponyville? Quite simple... RIGHT in front of it in my room.

It landed in the fountain, which was just twenty meters from my shop, the Carousel Boutique, and as a result, it caused the water from the fountain to backwash into MY house, and flood both, my bathroom, AND my kitchen!

I most certainly couldn't stay in bed, so I ran towards my window, and what did I find? The fountain was, literally, SMASHED! It didn't take me long to rush outside, and get a closer look at it.

I also noticed Rainbow Dash was already there, looking confusedly at the source of the damage.

I was caught up in a deep sleep in my house that hovered over Ponyville, just a couple miles between it and Cloudsdale, when all of a sudden, I heard a loud explosion come from underneath my house, which I'm glad was made of clouds!

When I opened my eyes, I saw a hole in both my ceiling AND my floor! I quickly rushed around, making sure that nothing important was stolen, or harmed.

Thankfully, nothing bad was done, besides the damages to my roof and floor, which would cost me a hundred bits to repair!

So anyways, once I was done checking (which only took me ten seconds flat, by the way) I flew towards the large smoke cloud that formed in the fountain.

When I was close enough to it, I gasped at the odd... piece of METAL that fell inside the fountain! I gave it a couple taps with my front-right hoof, and even made a few silly faces, just to see if it was even alive. No response, though.

Then, I heard a door close, and at once, I looked back, and saw Rarity staring at the thing that was in the fountain... or rather, on the crater the fountain USED to be!

Just seconds after closing her door, Rarity was already asking me the most expected question.

"Oh, my! Rainbow Dash, did YOU drop this thing on the fountain?!"

I smirked at Rarity's question, and replied, "Unless you think I'm crazy enough to send this thing THROUGH my house, and not be able to catch it, then no! I didn't do it!"

I landed near Rarity, and we both were lost in thought, trying to figure out just WHAT this thing is that landed here. "I think we might want to see if Twilight might know something about this." Rarity said.

I nodded, and replied, "Agreed. If ANYPONY knows what to do in this situation, it would be her!"

Quickly, the two of us galloped towards the Golden Oak Library, which was just half a mile through the town.

Um... well, I was just sleeping on the couch, since Mr. Bear's back was hurting, and needed a better surface to sleep on. I didn't mind, though, since he often gets himself in trouble with the squirrels.

In fact, he was climbing up a tree to get honey from the bees (which I ended up having to get onto him for, since I told him not to), and as a result, the bees stung his nose, and the squirrels broke off the branches that he was climbing on.

When the birds told me about the feud, I had to get onto the three of them, telling Mr. Bear that stealing is WRONG, and that I had honey in my house, so all he had to do was ask, telling the bees that it is not nice to hurt others, and that they really SHOULD share, and I would take care of the replacement honey, and I told the squirrels that it is not right to hurt others, and that they could've done WORSE than hurt Mr. Bear when they broke the branches off.

In the end, they all apologized to each other, so it all worked out for the best.

Oh, right... well, I was sleeping on the couch that night, but my friends and I were woken up by the sound of a large explosion in Ponyville, which not only scared me, but all of my friends, and even the chickens that were outside.

They all ran inside just seconds after the explosion, startled beyond measure, but I quickly calmed them down, and flew as quickly as I could into Ponyville, feeling more worried than the thought of facing a dragon, but even so, I was determined to save anypony in danger.

When I made it there, I saw Rarity, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie were gathered around the ruins of the fountain that once towered over the small buildings. I heard them talking amongst themselves, asking about what the thing is that landed.

"I don't know WHAT it is," Twilight began, "but I've already had Spike write a letter to Princess Celestia about it, so she SHOULD be getting here as soon as possible!"

As soon as I joined the group, I gasped when I saw the large metal creature that was on top of the broken fountain.

When I flew up to it, Twilight said, "Fluttershy! Don't touch that! We don't even know if it's alive!"

I ignored her, and looked around the creature, worried that it was hurt. I ended up poking my head closer to the large black face that it looked like it had.

It didn't have any eyes, a mouth, OR a snout, but when I looked closer at it, my eyes widened when I saw that it was just a creature wearing a helmet, and that the black face was a mask that covered it's true face.

"G-girls... I don't think that this is an ordinary creature!" I stuttered, looking more nervously at the creature.

Before anypony could respond to my statement, the creature in the armor slowly started to stand up, which made me quickly squeak in fear, and fly back into my group of friends, while all six of us stared at the creature that was slowly standing up, and was looking... right... at us!

It rubbed it's head, and stared at us for a while, until it walked from the debris, and stared at us for another long moment. Then, the MOST unexpected thing happened... it spoke Equestrian!

"Hello?" it asked, which led to the six of us gasping in shock. We were silent for a moment, until it walked closer to us, and knelt down, perhaps to get a good view of us, or maybe to seem LESS intimidating, since it was almost three times our height. I immediately hid behind the girls, and shook with fear.

Then, it looked back at me, and said, "Don't worry... I come in peace!"

I didn't really know what to do, so I just sat back there, while Twilight stood up for us, and began speaking her mind.

I didn't really know WHAT to believe in this situation! Here was this thing that DESTROYED our fountain, and it has the nerve to say that it "Comes in peace"?! I kinda find that hard to believe!

I glared at this fountain-wrecking alien, and said, "Oh, yeah?! Then PLEASE explain why you destroyed our fountain!" I pointed my hoof at the fountain behind it, to which it looked back, and scratched it's head again.

"D-did I do that?!" the creature asked me. Ha! Now it's trying to act dumb!

"Don't play coy with us! OF COURSE YOU DID!" I yelled.

It looked at me, but it's helmet blocked it's expression, so I didn't know whether it was laughing or frowning, or whatever. Then, it asked me an odd question.

"Is the air in this planet made of oxygen?"

I slowly nodded my head, looking at this creature like it was a moron, but then I thought about the stories I've heard about aliens... they usually don't know about the planets that they land on. At that thought, I started feeling bad for yelling like that.

The creature breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Thank goodness! I'm sorry about the fountain, and I'm sorry for asking stupid questions, but I've nearly killed myself COUNTLESS times breathing in harmful substances!"

At once, it placed it's... odd-looking hooves with five worm-like bumps on it's helmet, and lifted it up, revealing it's short, dark-brown mane combed to the right of it's face, it's blue-green eyes, and mostly fur-less light-tan face.

I looked up at it in shock, and asked, "W-what are you, exactly?!"

It smiled, then replied, "My name's Justin Daniels, and I'm a male of my species!"

I placed my face in my right hoof, and said in a slightly annoyed manner, "Not WHO are you... WHAT are you?"

I thought back on it being new here, and normalized my tone. "But thank you for letting us know that, because that was going to be my NEXT question... but now, I ask again... what in Equestria are you?"

He looked at me the same way that I looked at him earlier, and said in a know-it-all manner, "Why, I'm a human, of course!"

Suddenly, a large light appeared near us, and in mere seconds, there, standing with the girls and I, was the Princess of the Sun, Celestia!

The link to the armor is right over here! I hope you take your time to enjoy HIS work as much as (Or more, for modesty sake!) you do mine!

PROLOGUE 2: Deep in Outer Space.

It's been another week in space. All I've been doing lately was hanging out with Michael Winston, one of my co-workers, and my best friend for life. If I'm ever in doubt, he always seems to help me out.

He's African, and even has a Jamaican accent, with short black dreadlocks, and dark green eyes that faded to black in the center of the irises, making his pupils look a tiny bit larger than usual, but barely noticeable.

I'm Caucasian, and I have a slightly country-sounding accent, but with a deep voice, and I have lightly tanned white skin, dark brown hair, and blue eyes that fade to green on the edges of the irises.

Anyways, so I'm a Space Technician. I repair equipment that needs repairing, and ensure the safety of those who live here on New Eden, the space station that I've been living in for a year now.

I must say, for the last two years, humanity has gotten quite a nice thing going! Already, we've set up a few outposts on the moon, and already set up more stations around twenty known planets out there, which we discovered just last year! I won't go over them too much, though. One of them, however, was filled with so much fuel, and such powerful resources, that we managed to travel through light years' worth of places in mere days. We even managed to find another planet that was expected to be inhabitable... but when I inhaled the fumes in it, I proved my co-workers that it wasn't safe.

I ended up sick for a week that time. I still have x-rays done to me to this day, to make sure that the stuff didn't destroy any vital organs. Thankfully, the fumes were already gone at that time!

So I was walking through the Space Station's Military Lobby, talking to Michael about random stuff. Sports, books, and cooking, for example, was the things HE enjoyed the most. I, on the other hand, enjoyed video games, music, and computers. Not just computers, though, but tinkering with them! Making them better, or making new stuff out of the parts that I've tinkered with. You might think I'm crazy, but if you say that to someone who figured out ways to work with numbers by staring at a calculator for well over an hour, then you might want to hold your breath... it isn't worth the effort, since it'll yield no results.

"So tell me, Justin," Michael began, "Why exactly ARE you interested in tinkering? I know it's cool, and all that, but really? Why would you even NEED to build a... 'Dubstep Blaster', as you called it, anyways?" He moved his fingers in a "Quoting" manner when he said "Dubstep Blaster".

I laughed at him, then patted his shoulder, replying, "Hey, if we happen to run into hostile aliens, then why not kill them with our favorite genre of music? We can fight them, AND listen to music at the same time!"

He smirked, then said, "Well, while that DOES sound good, and all that, I KNOW you won't be testing it in here! After all, we're in a freakin' SPACE Station, man! One hole in the wall is all it takes!"

I smirked back at him, then said, while pulling out a laser pistol, "Oh, by the way, about that..."

I aimed it at the wall, while he gasped, and tried disarming me, but before he reached my arm, I already pulled the trigger, and at once, the laser landed on the wall, and melted a hole in it.

He stared at it in disbelief when he saw that the hole didn't extend, or kill everyone as we knew it.

After staring at it wide-eyed for a long time, he turned to me, and asked, "H-how did you do that?!"

I patted his shoulder again, and said, "Energy wall around the ship. Not even SPACE can harm us in it!" Then, I aimed my right gauntlet at the hole, pressed a red button on it, and a blue beam shot out of it, welding the hole back together.

"Alright, NOW I'm gonna ask you... how did you even LEARN all of that?!" Michael asked me in a surprised manner.

I grinned, then asked him in a playful tone, "Who built your combat armor?" He pointed at me. "Exactly! So if you think that I could manage to build something THAT complex, what makes you think I didn't do the same thing to the ship?"

I stretched my arms out, and said, "Welcome to the GREATEST life-giver out there! I call it... SHIELD!"

He looked at me confused, then asked, "And I'd assume that each letter means something, right?"

I nodded, and replied, "Yeah, Substantial Host Injury Elimination, and Life Defense! I thought it was quite catchy, AND makes sense!"

Michael gave me an understanding nod, and said, "Yeah, man! Definitely explains it! Only one question, though... can it take a bullet?"

I stretched my arms out, and said, "Yep! Give it your best shot! Even the GLASS is made of the same technology, so it ca-"

He interrupted me with a gunshot in the helmet. I knew it wouldn't kill me, so I had a plan for a prank at that split-second.

When the bullet hit, I threw my head back, and fell to the ground, which caused Michael to panic, and rush up to me, yelling, "Oh, SNAP! NO! JUSTIN!"

When he reached me, I quickly sat up, and yelled, "BOO!"

He screamed again, but then punched my shoulder, not in an aggressive way, but a slightly annoyed, yet playful way.

Then, he said in an annoyed tone, "C'mon, man! You KNOW how skittish I am about my friends' safety! Don't do that!"

I laughed hysterically, and replied, "Sorry, I couldn't resist! The look on your face was just plain WORTH it!"

We both were laughing, until a rough-sounding man's voice yelled out, "Daniels! Winston! Front-And-Center!"

We knew who THAT voice belonged to, and quickly rushed to the source. The source was none other than Commander James G. Wilson, head of the whole space station. When he told us "Front-And-Center" in that tone, it already had us believing that he wasn't in a good mood. Quite a shame when we realized that we were right.

He might've been slightly elderly-looking, and even though we WERE in armor that could take him out by thumping him, he STILL struck fear into our very souls. Heck, Michael even looked like he would wet his armor if Commander Wilson ever decides to LOOK at him. Hey, at least he was mostly focused on ME, so that saved Michael the trouble.

After all, Michael IS a Recon Soldier, in case an alien threat were to occur (which was pretty much 0% of our time spent here) so if HE got in trouble, he would have to deal with the worst punishment out of the two of us, since Commander Wilson was in charge of the Military of this place.

Commander Wilson glared at me, and asked, "What do you think you're doin' here, boy?! Didn't you know that THIS sector is OFF-LIMITS to unauthorized personnel?!"

I gulped, and was about to speak, until Michael said, "Sir, he IS authorized! He was told to check up on the the ship's-"

Commander Wilson turned to Michael, and, with a glare, yelled, "CAN IT, SOLDIER!"

This caused Michael to stop talking, while Commander Wilson walked up to him, and said in a quieter, but equally as startling tone, "I KNOW what he was ordered to do! He was ordered to check on the ship's SHIELDS! As I saw, they seem to be working well, so he was supposed to head back WITHOUT delay! You two, however, must think this is a GAME when it comes to the safety of others, because what YOU did, Justin," he pointed at me, "was foolish BEYOND measure! What if the shields DIDN'T work?! What would you do THEN?!"

I smirked, then replied, "With all due respect, sir, I think I know MORE about that than you do."

He glared at me, then said, "Son, I hope you know that if you were NOT in that armor, you would already be on the ground, begging for death to come take you away! Do you hear me?!"

I smiled, and replied, "Again with respect, sir... you are NOT my father. ALSO," I raised my voice, which made the soldiers around us look at the commotion, and gasp, as I continued, now making their COMMANDER look worried, "I'll have you know that you might own the SHIP itself, but you do NOT own the lives that commit themselves for humanity! Also, can you PLEASE tell me who it was that built this WHOLE freakin' ship in three months, and ever since then, has worked NON-STOP in making it even MORE secure?!"

Commander Wilson stared at me emotionless, while I towered over him, winning the attention of every soldier in here.

Then, Commander Wilson said, "Kid... I gotta say... you're probably the most BRAVEST of us all, just for standing up to me. Congrats, because you've been promoted!"

This caused all of us to look at him in shock, and me to ask, "Wait, what?"

He smiled, then said, "Now you'll be working on this ship's exterior TWICE as much! We'll be able to SEE you 'Working NON-STOP' around here!"

This caused me to glare at him through my helmet, as he walked away. Out of anger, my fists were balled up, and I found my right arm starting to raise, until I heard Michael's voice say through the built-in radio, "Don't do it, man... you ain't the ONLY one who tried to put this rabid dog down, and you sure won't be the last. I'll help you out in this, just don't make rash decisions! Please!"

I sighed, then lowered my arm, and said through my mic, "Alright... I guess I'll be outside when you need me." With that, I walked through the hallways, and stepped into the armory, where I switched from my "Patrol" armor, into my "Prototype" armor, which was a lighter build, mostly meant for moving easier, yet it was still armored. Made of a new metal we found on another planet. We called it "Titanite", and it sure was powerful! In fact, this whole ship is made of it!

It's a white metal, with sturdiness capable of taking a nuke directly, and not even gaining a scratch. Yeah, but like I said, it's a prototype, so I wouldn't trust my life in it COMPLETELY yet.

It still has it's basic functions, like Oxygen Production, Flying, Defense, AMG (Anti-Matter Grappling), AMR (Anti-Matter Repair), AMM (Anti-Matter Manipulation (What I use to repair things with.)), Black-Hole Storage (Yeah, that's our NEWEST technology. Using black holes, we can fit as much stuff as we can WITHOUT breaking our backs now!), Bacteria Removal, and, of course, my FIRST program, SHIELD.

So as I placed the helmet on my head, I pressed the "Locking" buttons on the neck, and waited for the doorway to open.

When it did, I slowly floated outside, and began checking the ship from top to bottom, avoiding the fires from the engines in the process.

I saw Michael looking at me from inside the dining hall, which was our usual hangout area, and waved at him, saying to myself, "Guess I'm missing lunch today..."

Michael looked up at me, and waved back, with a serious expression on his face. Not wanting to disappoint my friend, I gave him a thumbs-up, which caused him to smile, and return a thumbs-up of his own. He knew that I was feeling better now.

Suddenly, his smile dropped instantly, and he came running up to the window, pointing at something behind me. Out of instinct, I followed his finger, and gasped at what I saw.

A purple vortex would usually mean something VERY life-threatening... I saw a black hole, and it was coming towards me! As I tried to escape it, I knew it was useless, since I was in space, and couldn't just run away. I was only able to try flying, but THAT was short-lived when I realized that my jet pack wasn't fueled.

Then, I quickly tried going through my armor's manual by opening the projector screen from my left gauntlet, and going through the status of the armor. I sighed when I saw that I didn't have any fuel in my personal storage, so I groaned, and watched helplessly as the black hole drew nearer.

Suddenly, it stopped moving, which made me look at it confused. I turned around, and saw that everyone else was staring in disbelief as well. Even Colonel Wilson!

"What... the heck... is going on?!" I asked myself. I turned back around at the direction the ship's nearest entrance was, and tried to slowly maneuver my way back.

It didn't take long for me to realize the inevitable truth... without a jet pack, I was stuck there. I looked inside the station, and tried to ask someone to help me, but only Michael looked like he was getting ready to bring me back, because he bolted for the door that led to the armory.

When about thirty seconds passed, I already saw Michael with his space suit on, opening the nearest door, while holding onto a long rope. He quickly rushed towards me, revealing that the rope was attached to the wall, so he could either pull me back, or we both could climb the rope back up there manually. Not wanting to seem helpless, I decided to go manually, after he brings me the rope, or me to the rope.

Along the way, he told me through my mic, "Hold on, man! I'm coming!"

I decided to let my "inner joker" get the hand here, and reply, "Don't mind me, I ain't in a rush, or anything!"

We both smirked, and soon we both grabbed each others' hands, while he said, "Just like old times, huh? You REALLY owe me for the things I do to bail you outta messes like this!"

I laughed, then asked, "And just HOW many times have I gotten into messes involving FROZEN black-holes, exactly?"

He looked back at the frozen black hole, and said, "Touche, but aren't you even CURIOUS about that thing?"

I shrugged, and replied, "To be honest, I don't really know... I mean, if it's FROZEN like that, then perhaps it won't be dangerous enough to kill someone, since it's obviously not shifting the things around it!"

Suddenly, I felt a slight hint of suspicion. "Wait," I began, "It was moving TOWARDS us, but it stopped when I was out of the ship... doesn't that sound sketchy to you?"

Before he could respond, we were already close to the door. Michael was the first to enter, and he held his hand out to grab mine, and help me in, while I held the rope with my left hand, and stretched my right one out to grab his.

Finally, when we were just inches away, I felt something tugging on my feet, which caused me to look down, and gasp. I felt the tugging getting stronger, and I knew where it was coming from... the black hole!

It kept getting stronger and stronger, so I called out, "Michael! Something's got me!"

He gasped, and quickly grabbed the rope, and tried pulling, only to fall back, after being zapped by some strange red lightning that appeared from out of nowhere. He didn't seem to be too injured from it, though, because he was getting back up, and about to run back to the rope to pull me back in.

Then, I felt the tugging go to my outstretched left arm, and at once, my left arm was pulled backwards, and the only thing that held me was my right hand and the rope. Michael yelled my name in a panicky tone, while I yelled his name, until at last, the tugging went to my right hand. With no chance of escape, I closed my eyes, and listened to my name being yelled again, as my right hand released it's grip, and I ended up flying into the inevitable gateway to destruction.

I heard Michael yell a perfectly dramatic-sounding "NOOO!" that could've won an academy award if he were in the movie business. Too bad this wasn't just some movie, or dream of a movie. I smiled, and thought back on every moment of my life... all twenty-one years of it.

After feeling my life slowly getting brought back into reality, I slowly opened my eyes, and looked around. I didn't see the space station anywhere, and I definitely wasn't in a solar system that I knew of, NOR did I believe that I was dead. After all, I was starting to feel slightly thirsty, and I sure didn't think that Heaven would accept "thirsty" in their society!

Not to mention the fact that, if Heaven were to be bright and shiny, then I would've actually classified myself in Hell, instead... minus the flames. Seeing that as reasoning, I decided I was still in outer space, and tossed my body around to find the closest planet that could hopefully help me identify my location.

Then, I looked below me, and smiled when I saw a planet that sang music to my ears. "Holy crap! That black hole brought me back to EARTH?!" Quickly, I opened my communicator, and asked, "Hello? This is Justin to H.Q.! Requesting re-entry!"

No answer. Dang it, that's why they shouldn't let BUMS work in the headquarters, if we STILL have people in space! Granted, there's Space Colonies now, but still! C'mon! Earth is where we all BEGAN! Shouldn't there STILL be some people who grew a decent BRAIN here?!

Seeing no other choice, and I was in no rush, I quickly stretched my arms out, and smiled when I saw that they were still in tact. Then, I checked my right arm, pulled open my projector screen, checked my inventory, and discovered that I had fuel in my arm-cannons!

"Well," I began, "Better than nothing..." Saying that, I tapped the option on my projector screen to divide the fuel evenly through the rest of the armor. Then, I reached towards the opposite direction of the planet, but couldn't help but get this feeling that someone was watching me from down below.

Finally, at one short burst, I shot the fireballs from the cannons, both in unison, and I found myself flying towards Earth, praying that I would land in water, and NOT cause a major commotion.

Boy, was I wrong...

Whenever I was flying into Earth's atmosphere, I ended up slowly passing out over exhaustion. I didn't entirely know just what I was going to get myself into, but what I did know was one thing... I was falling a great distance, and didn't know where I was gonna land. When I did, though, I felt like I landed on a huge pile of rocks in a small river.

Then, my senses slowly came back to me, and I started sitting up, but as I did, I heard a group of females gasping, probably shocked that I survived a fall like that. My helmet, however, was covered in dust from the smoke that my landing caused, so I couldn't see where I was. I decided to walk down the pile of rocks that I was lying on, and speak in my native tongue, hoping that they would understand me. My native tongue, of course, being plain ol' English. Before I spoke, though, I looked around, hoping that my vision would fix first.

"Hello?" I asked. The group of girls gasped when they heard me, which made me think, "Okay... I must be in another country." I lowered down, trying to seem less hostile to them, and continue with, "Don't worry... I come in peace!"

One of the girls walked up to me, where I could see a blurry purple smudge through my helmet, but I couldn't tell if that was her pants or what, so I stood back up, to seem less disrespectful. Then, she surprised me by speaking English as well!

"Oh yeah?! Then PLEASE explain why you destroyed our fountain!" Oh crap, was that a FOUNTAIN that I landed on?!

I turned around, and looked at the blurry pile of rocks. I knew right then, after the dust cleared from my helmet, that I was in trouble, and had to make things right. Still, though, I had to show my concerns in a nice manner, to avoid a bad introduction.

"D-did I do that?!" I asked, which I was hoping that she wouldn't think I was just pretending, since my helmet doesn't show my face.

"Don't play coy with us! OF COURSE YOU DID!" Ouch... By that tone, I realized that I must've destroyed an important artifact of this tribe, so I turned back around to apologize properly, but when I did, my vision was clear enough for me to see just who I was talking to this whole time... talking ponies!

It was THEN that the realization hit me... I wasn't in Earth! This must've been the ONE sign that humanity's been looking for this WHOLE time! Another world filled with intelligent life forms! Perhaps another planet that we could colonize in, if we're allowed to!

...Nah. I think this place DOESN'T need much technology, if they have Unicorns and Pegasi. They must've not even SEEN a human before, let alone TALK to one! Maybe I should take off my helmet, and reveal my face, so that they can see how I feel about this whole mess I unintentionally got myself into.

Before I could jump to conclusions, though, I just had to ask her, "Is the air in this planet made of oxygen?"

She looked at me confusedly, but nodded her head. This made me feel much more safer now, since I could remove my helmet, and breath FRESH oxygen again, and not manufactured, either!

I sighed in relief, and, with a smile, said to her, "Thank goodness! I'm sorry about the fountain, and I'm sorry for asking stupid questions, but I've nearly killed myself COUNTLESS times breathing in harmful substances!"

With that, I pressed the button of my helmet that unlocks it, and slowly lifted it up, revealing my face to the ponies. As I breathed the oxygen in, though, I felt somewhat odd... almost like I felt younger than I was, and any problems breathing that I had earlier were suddenly taken away! The air in this planet seemed... different... but in a good way!

Whenever I removed my helmet, I noticed the purple unicorn was staring at me in a, what I would assume would be, shocked expression.

The next thing she asked was, "W-what are you, exactly?"

I smiled at it's innocent curiosity, thinking to myself that we could probably get along well, and replied, "My name's Justin Daniels, and I'm a male of my species!"

The purple unicorn groaned, then said in an annoyed tone, "Not WHO are you... WHAT are you?"

I felt slightly nervous, because I didn't want to tick anything -err... ANYONE off, even though I already did just by LANDING here. I flinched slightly at her aggressive-sounding voice, but I knew I couldn't blame her. I just unintentionally broke the fountain of this town, and didn't seem to show as much concern as I truly felt... I blame myself for working in the labs too much. I also noticed that, by the way the houses looked, I wouldn't say that they're as technically capable as a human is when it comes to fixing things, so I felt I should be the one to fix the fountain, to repay my debts I owe.

Then, her mood changed to a more calmer one, and she said, "But thank you for letting us know that, because that was going to be my NEXT question... but now, I ask again... what in Equestria are you?"

Her sudden mood change caused me to look at her confused, but I simply replied in a tone that made me sound like they already knew what I was, not to smart off, but instead to help ease my mind since I was the only one of my species here, "Why, I'm a human, of course!"

As soon as I said that, I noticed a white flash appear from between the seven of us, and at once, a tall, white-furred unicorn with... wings? A tall unicorn with wings appeared from that white flash of light, and apparently had a glare on it's face.

Then, it yelled in a deep feminine voice, "HALT!"

Out of instinct, I placed my helmet back on my head, and sealed it shut, right as she blasted a ray of light from her horn.

When it struck my chest, I flew back into the fountain, and just lied there for a moment, while I heard the purple unicorn ask the tall white one, "P-Princess Celestia! Thank goodness you made it! I was worried that creature was going to attack us even more, until YOU showed up!"

With a five second delay, she asked the tall one, "What is a human, by the way? What planet did it come from?"

I slowly stood back up and, after clearing my throat loudly, said, "Y'know, I COULD answer that for you, if you'd just LET me, without blasting me back into the fountain!"

All of them gasped at once, even "Princess Celestia" as I heard.

Then, Princess Celestia asked in a stuttering tone, "H-how did you... how are you NOT paralyzed?!"

I shrugged, then replied, "I don't know... were you supposed to hit my head, or something?"

She glared again, then began firing more blasts at me, each one barely pushing me around, and some even bouncing right off without making me budge an inch.

Finally, when she started panting for breath, she said, "Y-you will never get away with this! If you take over our kingdom, we WILL find a way to overthrow you, and-"

I held my hands up, and interrupted her, saying, "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, WHAT?! I didn't even intend on taking ANYTHING over!"

All of their eyes widened, and Celestia asked, "Wait, what?"

I cleared my throat, then said, "Clearly, we must be under some misunderstanding here, because me just BEING here was never even intended! Heck, I'm starting to worry that I might not even find my way back home again!"

I pointed to the fountain, and said, "I never even WANTED to land in the fountain here, and I'll even FIX it for you, if that's what it'll take to prove it! I was just checking the Space Station that I was living in... a city in outer space, in case you were wondering. Anyways, I was checking the Space Station for repairs, when I was pulled into some sort of Frozen Black Hole, and thrown into who-knows-where, and when I woke up, I thought that THIS planet was Earth, and tried to reach the Headquarters, my helping hands for returning into the atmosphere safely, to AVOID this from happening. When I was falling, however, I passed out, and couldn't control where I landed long enough to land in a lake or somewhere OUT of civilization."

I sighed, then said to Celestia, "Look, I'm REALLY sorry about destroying your fountain. If it means anything to you, I'll fix it right away, and work extra if you need me to. I was NEVER looking for enemies, and I admit, I do have a problem with controlling my tongue, but I promise you, I NEVER want to get on anyone's bad lists, and am willing to do WHATEVER it takes to make sure I'm removed from the lists I'm already on!"

They looked at each other, each with a concerned look on their faces, then nodded, with Celestia saying, "Well, I don't sense any magic auras around you, so you clearly can't cast any spells to make it easier for you to carry the heavy pieces. If you wish to repair the fountain, you might need some helping hooves, to perhaps lighten your work. I can get my faithful student here, Twilight Sparkle, to help you with gaining enough trust for you to live here peacefully, in the mean time. Until then, though, you might need to rest up, and you can start repairing it in the morning."

I shook my head, then said, "Thank you kindly for the offer, Your Highness, but I can fix this thing in about ten seconds or so."

The cyan Pegasus with the rainbow-colored mane smirked, then said, "Hate to break it to ya, but I don't think YOU can fix that fountain in ten seconds flat! It takes ME that long to clear the clouds around Ponyville, this town here! Not only that, but most of those pieces would be too heavy for even a MINOTAUR to handle! I'm sorry, but there's just no WAY you can... what're you doing?"

I ignored her warnings, and opened my projector screen from my right gauntlet, which caused the ponies and Celestia, whatever SHE was, to stare at the projector in awe. Then, I tapped the menu option that said, "Manipulator", and pointed my gauntlet at the fountain.

After taking aim, I pressed the red button that shot a blue beam from my gauntlet, and in less than half a second, the whole fountain was encased in the spherical beam.

As it was inside the beam, the pieces levitated themselves back into place, the cracks from between the fountain's attached pieces vanished, and the water from the fountain flew back into it, with the dirt from the water falling back onto the ground as the water lifted up.

Finally, the whole fountain was completely restored in nine seconds, and ninety-nine milliseconds. The water was even flowing again, and the crater was filled back up as well, leaving no traces of the damage that was there ten seconds ago.

I smirked at myself, then said, "Well, it took me a millisecond FASTER than that, according to my chronometer!"

Then, I turned my head to the, now larger, group of ponies that were staring wide-eyed at what they just witnessed. Even Celestia herself was looking shocked.

Without moving her gaze from the fountain, she asked, "H-how did you do that?! Only Unicorns and Alicorns can cast magic!" Alicorn! That's what she is!

I shrugged, then replied in a know-it-all tone, "Well, yeah! That's because I didn't even USE magic!"

The whole crowd gasped, which made me tilt my head in confusion.

"What?" I asked. I didn't think it was that big a deal at that time, until I realized that I must've proved a PRINCESS wrong, which caused me to plant my face in my palm.

Then, Twilight looked around, walked closer to me, and motioned her hoof for me to bend down, so she can whisper in my ear.

When I did as she asked, she whispered, "Look, I know that we might've gotten off on the wrong hoof, but... I think we're attracting too much of a crowd here! We should probably find a more quieter place to discuss things!"

Celestia nodded her head, then said, "Indeed we are. Justin, please close your eyes."

I did as she asked, not thinking about the fact that she ALREADY knew my name.

Before I could even ask her about that, though, we were already engulfed in a beam of light, and in an instant, I felt a light-headed sensation... like I was being pulled into a faraway place, going faster than the average human body can tolerate, but also not feeling the pain of the gravity, and certainly not dying.

When I opened my eyes, I gasped when I saw where we were teleported... inside a large tree.

I looked around, and saw that the first six ponies were the only ones in there, as well as Princess Celestia. We were in what looked like a living room, and the ponies were sitting in a group of sofas, while I appeared on the floor, standing. How the heck did she do that?! I thought to myself.

"The Unicorns and Alicorns are capable of teleportation, of course! What would magic be, if we didn't even have a basic way of fast transportation? Oh, and yes, I did read your mind, in case you were wondering."

I just stood there, shocked at her powers, and took a mental note. "Okay, don't think of anything stupid!"

"I wouldn't recommend that you do." Dang it! This is gonna be uncomfortable...

I cleared my throat, then asked, "Okay, Princess Celestia... I have a quick question... two, actually. Where are we, and what're we doing here?"

She smiled at me, and replied, "We are at The Golden Oak Library, and you will be staying here with Twilight Sparkle!"

I looked at Twilight, and realized right there that she didn't look too happy about that idea.

Oh, crap... I don't think I like where THIS is going...

Chapter 1: To Gain One's Trust...

Of all the places that we could keep this human, why would it HAVE to be MY place?! While I AM interested in learning how he fixed the fountain like that, and not claim it to be magic, I HONESTLY don't feel comfortable with him being here, and I could get Applejack to prove it!

It didn't take long for me to ask Princess Celestia, "What?! He's gonna live HERE?! My HOME?! What about Spike?! Won't he take this the wrong way, like he did with Owlowiscious?"

Princess Celestia looked at me, and smiled, replying, "Don't worry, Twilight! I think it would be best if you give him a chance! If what he said is true, then he will need ALL the help he can get, if he expects to find a way home again, but without trust, he can gain no help!"

I sighed, then lowered my head in defeat, saying, "Yes, Princess... although I don't see WHY you would choose me, when you could've chosen somepony else..."

Celestia looked at me concerned, then replied, "Twilight... I know that you're concerned about him, even though YOU don't see it! He NEEDS your help, and YOU may even need his help, as well!"

My eyebrows widened at that statement, and I looked taken aback, and he as well.

We both asked her in unison, "Wait, why do I need help from him?" with "him" calling me "her".

We both looked at each other, and smirked, with him saying, "Well, two great minds must think alike, huh?"

I nodded, and replied, "Very much so, it would seem!"

Princess Celestia smiled, then said, "It would seem that the two of you DO share knowledge of your own selves, but let me ask you THIS, Twilight..." she looked at me with a sly smile, and continued, "... how much DO you know about humans?"

That... kinda raised a point. I didn't know a THING about humans, besides what ONE of them looks like, and even then, I didn't know if they ALL looked the same, or not!

Then, she turned to him, and asked him, "And how much do YOU know about ponies, Justin?"

I didn't really think about that. While I DO know about ponies back on Earth, I can most definitely guarantee that these ponies are not the same as the ones on Earth.

I had no other choice but to shrug my shoulders, and reply, "Very little, Your Highness."

She smiled at us, then said, "So while the two of you are here, I would like to suggest that you both share the knowledge that the two of you know, and learn. That way, when Justin returns home, he can return a much more better man than when he showed up, and we can know more about his knowledge, use it for the good of Equestria, and view him as a hero!"

I didn't really like the way how she made me sound like a bad guy, but the word "hero" made me feel quite good. As for how I would achieve that title, I hadn't the SLIGHTEST clue.

Still, though. There just HAD to be a catch. A hero? What would I do that could cause me to be viewed as a "hero"?

I decided to ask, "Not questioning your knowledge, Your Highness, but just HOW exactly will I be a 'hero'? I don't think I would be remembered as THAT kind of guy, if all I did was leave knowledge, and run away!"

She looked at me in a knowing manner, and replied, "You do not know HOW many lives your knowledge could save! Although we are quite peaceful here in Equestria, we STILL have our fair share of enemies!" Wow... a loving bunch of ponies in a land that looks more peaceful than the safest place on Earth has ENEMIES?!

Princess Celestia nodded her head, which made me sigh, and ask, "Are you able to NOT read my mind, please? It's... making me uncomfortable..."

Then, she gave me a light laugh, and replied, "Very well, then... you have my WORD that I will not read your mind, UNLESS it is necessary!"

I smiled, and nodded my head, replying, "Thanks, Your Highness."

She lightly chuckled, then said, "You know, you DON'T have to call me that! Formalities wasn't ALWAYS my thing... just 'Celestia' or 'Princess Celestia' is fine, if it makes you more comfortable." Thank goodness! Wait, can she hear me?

She didn't respond to my thoughts, so I guessed that she wasn't reading my mind anymore. Due to that reason, I was feeling much more comfortable.

"Thank you, Your High- P-Princess Celestia. I... might have to get used to that. Don't worry, though. I'll share as much knowledge as I can, but I can't make ANY promises that I'll teach y'all everything I know... some things are actually better off NOT to be seen on this world." I, of course, had power plants and stuff like that in mind. The LAST thing that this planet needs is pollution... ESPECIALLY after what it did to Earth.

That's one of the reasons why I decided to live in the Space Station, run by that tyrant, "Commander Wilson". Due to a massive amount of pollution in Earth, most people with medical disorders like me had to leave the planet, or walk around in gas masks to survive. Seeing the flaws of the world, I took shelter in New Eden, along with Michael. That was also the time when we first met... and while we might have a lot of differences, we both have at least ONE thing in common that everyone back in New Eden knew... we both hated Commander Wilson's guts.

After how much suffering he caused in his "war efforts", and his "conquests", and how little care he showed about those who lost their lives in those, I wouldn't be surprised if he's having the time of his life up there! I only hope Michael is alright... I might not see him in a while... perhaps ever again!

I can't believe what just happened... my friend... my ONLY friend in this blasted station... is GONE! Most likely DEAD! What am I supposed to do now?!

I looked up, and saw Commander Winston walking inside my room, a slightly concerned expression on his face. He closed the door to my room, and walked over to me, and pulled up a chair to my bed, and sighed deeply.

"I know how you feel." He said. "I, too, lost a dear friend of mine a long time ago... he wasn't necessarily the BRIGHTEST of all people, but he was still a friend of mine."

"That doesn't help me, Commander... he might've been... a little immature about how he reacted, but still, he was the one that BUILT this whole place! Everything! The armor we use, the weapons we fight with, the robots that serve us, heck, the BEDS we sleep on! The ROOMS the beds are in! He did it all in less than three months, and as a result, we've flourished, and humanity was able to reach UNBELIEVABLE boundaries that were never even THOUGHT possible last year! A man who dedicated HIS life for all of humanity... and he was treated like dirt!" I punched my mattress, which knocked a hole in it, since I was still wearing my armor. My helmet was off, though, and bounced off of the other side of the mattress, and hit the wall that was at the right side of the room from my angle.

Commander Wilson sighed, then patted my shoulder, and said, "I know, kid... I know. Right now, I wish I could've taken THAT into account BEFORE I snapped back at him... but as a Commander, I have to show NO weaknesses, or the WHOLE army could go out of proportion!"

He sat back in the chair, and accidentally knocked over a spherical device from the desk near him, and tried to catch it, but failed, as it rolled on the floor in front of me.

When it landed, a hologram of Justin appeared on a monitor, and he was smiling.

The hologram said, "I cant' believe it! I did it! I managed to actually FREEZE a Black Hole!"

I smirked, and said to Commander Wilson, "Looks like the notes from when he froze his first Black Hole! I never really heard THROUGH it all, but... wait a minute... what's did he just say?!"

Real quickly, I rewinded his hologram, and listened carefully to the whole message, all while Commander Wilson listened as well.

"I can't believe it! I did it! I managed to actually FREEZE a Black Hole! And when I did, I sent an apple, protected by Anti-Matter, of course, into the thing, and when I pulled it out, guess what?! It was EXACTLY like how I sent it! Not a single misshape, or any additional dents were even ON it! It's almost like it was frozen in both, space AND time, until I pulled it out! I don't know HOW it wasn't affected by what could be on the OTHER side of Space, but whatever it was, it was capable of keeping the items and stuff, even living things like plants, ALIVE!"

When the hologram ended, I felt a sudden surge of hope. I looked at Colonel Wilson, and he looked at me with a worried look.

"I know what you're thinking, Michael, and it's FAR too dangerous!" He ran up to me, and put his hands on my shoulders. "I won't lose TWO people in one day! Not like this!"

I backed from his grasp, and replied, "But, sir! If what he said is TRUE, then that would mean that the black hole he fell in wouldn't have been able to kill him, which means that he MUST'VE made it to another side of space, instead!"

He glared at me, then asked, "And WHAT IF he's dead?! What if you die if you were to go in there, too?!"

I kept my calm expression, and said, "Yes sir, but WHAT IF something happens to this ship? What if he IS alive, but can't save the ship, should something bad happen to it? He's the ONLY one who can fix this ship from damages, and WE BOTH know that!"

We both looked at each other for another moment, until he lowered his head, and nodded. "Very well, Michael... but if you're REALLY gonna go in there, then I want you to take this."

He reached into his right pocket, and pulled out a round, flat device that slightly resembled the hologram, but it's center was dark blue, while the hologram's was just a light blue square screen.

"I had him build the two of us Universal Communicators, in case something would happen that would require us to communicate with someone else from a different galaxy... we didn't necessarily attempt to even TRY these tools out, but if your theory is correct, then we SHOULD be able to communicate through these."

I accepted the communicator, and attached it to the inside of my helmet that my ear would go to, and slid it on.

I then asked him, "Permission to speak freely, sir?"

"Permission granted." he replied.

"Why exactly DID you send him out of there, if you were just trying to keep your image strong? Couldn't you just send him away through force by me, or a couple soldiers?"

He nodded his head, and replied, "I know I could've, but I wanted to tell him personally that what he said really meant something to me... that I was letting my power get the better end of me... and since sound doesn't travel through space, I was wanting to tell him that through the communicator, so that nobody could hear me speaking to him." Wow... I never really thought that I'd see THIS side of our Commander! It's quite a shame Justin never really saw him like this... he'd probably be more forgiving, then!

I saluted him, and turned around, only for him to say, "Wait!" I stopped, and turned around, and saw him standing from the chair.

"If you see him again, I want you to tell him that I never wanted it to be as personal as it ended up... and if he asks why I sent him out there, I want you to tell him what I told you. Also, tell him that I'm sorry for the way things turned out... and that is all. Dismissed." Again, I saluted him, while he saluted back. Then, I walked out of there, with the doors sliding closed behind me.

I knew that I'd gotten myself in a jam when it comes to the soldiers' morale. I knew that I was quite harsh on everyone. What I didn't know, however, was that even I have a weakness. That weakness, of course, is death. I've never really enjoyed the countless lives that were lost under my command, but even so, I've always tried showing a strong face, saying that they did what they chose to do... protect their homes.

That was, of course, what I HOPED they would see me as. Then, Justin pointed something that I've overlooked out... I was only PUSHING the people further, but gave them no room to MOVE on their own will! I was forcing their work to be harder, when they couldn't handle any more pressure... I was becoming a tyrant.

I wanted to thank him personally for showing me this, and would improve my way of doing things with his help behind seeing eyes, but then that Black Hole had to show up, and take one of my TRUE soldiers out there!

Even though he wasn't even part of the military, he still STOOD UP to the one who struck FEAR into even the strongest of soldiers! With that, I had to admire his courage... even though it might've been a foolish choice on his part.

Even so, to be a soldier for THIS army isn't to be a man in armor. The armor doesn't make the soldier... the man IN IT does... and a soldier like him doesn't fight for just his home, but instead for what's RIGHT. The things that I strive for are the right things, yet I risk too much, and gain too little from it. In a way, we were two like-minded people, just taking DIFFERENT methods to achieve the same goal.

As I watched my last true soldier exit the room, I held my salute longer, even though he wasn't there, and quietly said, "Good luck, Michael... you'll need it."

Chapter 2: A Not-So-Average Tour of Ponyville Part 1: Arrangements, Apples, And Arguments!

After the events of last night, I was completely exhausted. Before I went to sleep, though, the seven ponies introduced themselves to me properly... and by that, I mean WITHOUT taking me as a monster, and blasting magic, or kicking me around the place. Afterwards, I gave them MY introduction.

"Well, as you all may know by now, my name is Justin Daniels. I'm a human male who's interested in a few things that y'all may or may not know, like computers, games, stuff like that. I am, however, interested in technology as well! I would explain more, but I," I paused for a yawn, "am REALLY tired right now, and might not be able to explain enough without passing out. Twilight, with YOUR permission, am I allowed to sleep in your house? I'll even sleep on the floor, if you want!"

For some odd reason, she giggled at me, and declined, allowing me to sleep on HER bed, while she sleeps on the couch, which I declined, stating that I'm actually USED to sleeping on a couch. Finally, after a whole conversation of "declining", we decided that I would sleep on the couch, and SHE would sleep on the bed... which I regretted quickly when I discovered just HOW small a couch was in "pony size". I ended up sleeping on the carpet.

"Rise and shine, sleepyhead!" I heard Twilight's voice call out.

I slowly woke up, yawned, and stretched my arms out, all while I looked around, and noticed Twilight staring at me from the couch. She seemed to be holding back a lot of laughter, while I was just staring at her, smiling along.

"Lemme guess... couch not big enough?" Twilight jokingly asked.

I smirked, then sarcastically replied, "Nah, I just wanted to be your little pet monkey, and sleep where I please!"

Then, I think I saw a glint of mayhem in her eyes, which caused me to grin nervously, and say, "Just kidding! JUST KIDDING!"

I didn't know where the random pillow that hit me in the back of the head came from, but I knew right then that she was just kidding around, too.

We both got up from our spots, me on the floor, and she on the couch, while she said, "Alright, smart-flank! Now that you're awake, it's time to start the day! I took the liberty of writing a schedule with the things we should do today!"

She levitated a roll of paper near her head, and smiled, while I thought to myself, Okay... doesn't seem TOO difficult!

That was until she UNROLLED the thing, which went across the WHOLE freakin' room, and a few meters OUT the door!

THIS is gonna be a LONG day... I can already feel it...

Okay, so we JUST step out of the door after Twilight re-rolled the scroll, and the once lively town of Ponyville seemed to freeze right there... even the ANIMALS stopped what they were doing, and the WHOLE entire town just stared at me, some faces blank, some worried, some astonished, some crying, and some covered by their parents' hooves, claws, or whatever. (Even the ANIMALS here did that, somehow!)

What made ME surprised was the fact that ALL the animals that I saw around here were the same kinds of animals that I saw on Earth! Squirrels, bunnies, birds, heck, even an ALLIGATOR, which was, for some odd reason, following Pinkie Pie, who seemed to be the ONLY creature there that was moving... actually, she was BOUNCING towards the library, or, more SPECIFICALLY, to me.

"Hi, Justin! It's great to finally see you in the day time! Hey, you're ACTUALLY really tall! Are ALL humans that big? Is the 'Creepy-looking robot' suit what you ALL wear?" It sounded like she asked me over a MILLION questions per second. Honestly, if each word she spat out were bullets, she would wipe out an army of twenty million in under five seconds!

Thankfully, Twilight placed her hoof in Pinkie's mouth, and said, "Pinkie! Please! One question at a time! You wouldn't want him to MISS a question, would you?"

Pinkie shook her head with Twilight's hoof still in her mouth, and replied, "Mm-mm! Mm Prmmmty Shmmmr thmmt..."

I couldn't understand a word she said with Twilight's hoof in her mouth, so Twilight pulled it out, and asked, "Please re-phrase that, Pinkie. We didn't quite catch that last part."

"Mm-mm! I'm pretty sure that we MIGHT miss a question anyways, since I've already forgotten about HALF of what it was that I asked! Hey, Justin! Did you happen to catch the other half?" Pinkie lost me at "Mm-mm".

I seriously couldn't keep up with her speed of words, so I just shrugged, then replied, "I don't know?"

She bought it, and nodded with a smile, then said in a MUCH more comprehensible tone, "Sorry about that... I tend to get carried away when there's somepony NEW in town! I get even MORE excited, however, when something SUPER-DUPER is going on for the FIRST time! Hey! You know what this calls for?!"

I asked, "Lemme guess... some sort of party about an alien creature that came from a whole different galaxy, perhaps even a different DIMENSION, and is now moving into Ponyville?"

Somehow, I managed to cause the pink bundle of joy to gasp, and reply, "H-HOW DID YOU KNOW?! Are you some sort of MIND reader?!"

I looked at her COMPLETELY confused, and replied, "N-no? That was just a guess!" I paused. "...Did I guess RIGHT or something?"

She smiled, nodded, then trotted off, yelling, "Well, I'll go get the party set up! Catch you later, Justin!"

I smiled and waved, whispering to Twilight while barely turning my head, "Is she ALWAYS like this?"

Twilight giggled, then replied, "Don't let it get to you... she's just being Pinkie Pie! It took me a WHOLE day of researching how she does what she does, and couldn't find a logical explanation, so I just decided to go with it!"

I nodded my head, then said, "Maybe it's for the best... I doubt if even CELESTIA would want to read her mind, if she's able to speak more words than perhaps a computer screen can handle!"

Twilight looked up at me confused, then asked, "Computer screen?"

I nodded, then replied, "Yeah! Don't y'all HAVE those here?"

Twilight nodded her head, then replied, "W-well, yeah! We have computers, but they're only used in certain places, like hospitals and major locations! How, exactly, do YOU know about computers, though?"

I grinned, then said, "Well, I did WORK on computers non-stop! It's kinda sorta my hobby... I tinker with them."

"Tinker? What does THAT mean?" Twilight asked. Wow... she's THAT smart, but she doesn't know the word "TINKER"?

She gave me a deadpan stare, which made me gulp, then ask, "YOU can read minds too, can't you?" She said nothing, but SOMEHOW I found another pillow hit my head again. That's a yes...

I smiled after she giggled at my feather-covered face, and said, "Sorry, Twilight. I'll work on controlling what I THINK better, if it'll help... but I'm honestly shocked that someone as SMART as you wouldn't know about tinkering!" I patted her back, then said, "Look, I'll do more than explain it... I'll SHOW you what it means when we're done with this schedule... I promise!"

She smiled, then nodded her head, replying, "Fair enough! Now, then... according to my schedule, we should start at the FARTHEST two places from here, one being a farm, and the other being a cottage! Considering Fluttershy is busy tending to a bear, though, we'll have to visit THAT one last, so we'll start off at the farm!"

After a few more moments of going through the schedule, we set off to Ponyville, with the first stop being a farm called "Sweet Apple Acres". I'd guess from the name of it that this farm is known for growing apples, although I was also curious at how the flora could be the same as ours back at Earth. This just kept getting weirder and weirder.

I didn't really expect him to get along with many ponies on day one, and sure enough, he didn't, but only because they avoided getting anywhere NEAR him. I felt quite bad at how he looked when they turned him down, but that was why we were going to Applejack's to begin with! If there's ANYPONY that can help him gain trust, it's the Element of Honesty herself! Usually, if SHE trusts somepony, then why bother to ask questions, when she's the MOST honest pony that I've ever seen!

Anyways, we were walking through Ponyville, trying to avoid contact with others until AFTER the schedule was complete, but he seemed to be a little too distracted with something.

"What's on your mind?" I asked him.

He looked up from his train of thought, and replied, "Hmm? Oh, it's nothing... I was just thinking..."

"About what?" I pursued. He didn't seem resilient to my questions, but I could tell that he was trying to answer as much as he could, even without hearing the questions.

"Well, it's mostly just the way how I left things back home. I had a... landlord, let's just say. He owned the place that I built, and ran the military of the place I lived. The Space Station, of which was called 'New Eden'. It was meant to be a 'New way for humanity to live... a fresh new start', but after the way that he treated us all, he only brought the SAME problems from Earth with him, and as such, we lived just about the same. Sure, new technologies that didn't even EXIST on Earth were there, but besides the new looking stuff, it was all still the same."

I looked at him concerned, then said, "This... landlord of yours... was he a prince, by chance?"

He shook his head, then replied, "No, he was considered a Commander. The army obeyed his every command, and as a result, they ended up losing their lives in battles that they couldn't win. In the end, the Commander claimed his apologies, saying that 'They did what they chose to do.', but his face showed that he didn't care about the lives that were lost in HIS cause."

I couldn't believe what I was hearing! A bunch of lives were LOST because of one man?! If that's the case, then why would Justin even WANT to go back to that place?

"Do you... agree with the way how he treated his soldiers?" I asked him.

He looked at me with a frown, and replied, "Not in the slightest... and please, don't address them as 'HIS' soldiers... I could see in their eyes that they didn't like the way how he was treating them. Yes, they fought battles for their countries on Earth, but in New Eden, they were struggling in a mental battle for a DIFFERENT thing..."

"What?" I asked him.

"...Freedom... Humanity isn't a pack of wolves, but individual people. We don't live with a Monarchy, but instead, with groups of individuals who think similarly most of the time. Even so, THEY don't control the way we live our lives... WE do. We have full control with how we live our lives... but only at Earth... In New Eden, we live under the oppression of Commander Wilson, a tyrant ruler with NO heart! Even though I don't WORK for him, he still treated me like a stray dog!"

I looked down, and thought for a moment. He looked like he was REALLY stressed out about that place. He must've dealt with FAR worse problems there than I could imagine, if his own kind fought each other over things that one man was after!

Finally, after thinking it through, I've decided to ask him, "You know... you don't HAVE to go back to that place, do you?"

I looked at her confusedly. I knew that I wasn't necessarily trustworthy, according to the way how the ponies reacted to me just BEING there, but I couldn't believe my own EARS at what I heard. Twilight Sparkle, apparently a well respected pony from a Princess, was actually OFFERING for me to stay here, AWAY from those conflicts?

I decided not to think too much into it yet, until it was approved, and if I could be treated as an equal, so I just smiled at her, and said, "Maybe not... We'll just have to see when we get to that point, huh?"

I looked forward, and was able to spot a large field out in the distance. I smiled at the sight of the trees that were inside that field.

"Wow... those apples on those trees look REALLY nice! Much nicer than the ones back on Earth, that's for sure!" I could feel my mouth starting to water, but I managed to hold the thoughts in with the fact that they didn't belong to me.

Twilight and I looked at the front gate, and the first thing we saw was a little filly with a red mane, yellow coat, and a pink ribbon on her mane.

Well, Ah was just buckin' more apples in the western field, until mah little sister, Apple Bloom came a' trottin' down to me with a worried look on 'er face! I tell ya, she was screamin' louder than a cat in a dog pin!

I quickly trotted up to her, and asked, "What is it, Apple Bloom?! Is somethin' wrong?!"

She nearly strangled the life out of me with a hug, and replied, "Th-there's a MONSTER in the field! It's chasin' Twilight!"

My eyes widened, and I quickly galloped towards the front entrance, but stopped when I noticed that "monster" that Apple Bloom was talkin' about, and laughed.

"Apple Bloom, that ain't no monster! That's Justin! He's a new citizen of Ponyville, from another planet! C'mon out, and introduce yerself!"

Apple Bloom slowly trotted towards Justin, still staring at him nervously, while he smiled, and knelt down to her level, and held his... hoof with worm-thingies, out towards her. I didn't know WHAT he was doin', but it almost seemed like he was tryin' to get her to come his way.

I sat there with my hands held out, trying to show her that I meant her no harm, and tried motioning her to come closer. As expected, however, she just backed up even further. I sighed, then stood back up.

"Don't worry. You don't have to come closer, if you don't feel like it. I'll just... be leaving now, if you want me to." I said, as I started to turn around to leave.

I was then stopped by Apple Bloom saying, "No, wait! Wait!" I turned around, and smiled again, when I saw that her scared look was no longer there, but replaced by an apologetic look. "I'm sorry for callin' you a monster... I just haven't seen anypony like ya, is all! Though, now that I think about it, what the hay ARE you, mister?"

Just mere seconds after she asked that, Applejack quickly, yet forcefully, nudged her with her right hoof, and glared at her, as if she did something disrespectful. I, however, chuckled at her question.

"It's alright, Applejack. I was actually expecting that question!" I lowered back down to Apple Bloom's eye level, and said, "And to answer your question, I'm a human! A creature that was born and raised in a planet called 'Earth'! I know, it's named after dirt, but the truth is, there's actually more WATER on it, than there is dirt!"

She giggled at my statement, and said, "Well, now! Ain't that a coincidence?"

I scratched my head, then asked, "What's so coincidental about that?"

"Well, duh! WE'RE on a planet called Earth!" She giggled. Wait... WHAT?!

I looked back at Twilight, who nodded in agreement. "Equestria is the continent that we're in, but the planet as a WHOLE is named Earth!"

I couldn't believe what I was hearing. ANOTHER Earth?! This would explain the familiar creatures and all, but... HOW?!

I looked at Applejack, then asked, "Wait, so we're from TWO planets called 'Earth'... BOTH planets have the same creatures in it, minus unicorns and pegasi from the Earth I'M from-"

The three ponies yelled in unison, each one with shocked expressions on their faces, "WHAT?!"

I looked at Twilight, then said, "The Earth I'm from had most of the woodland creatures that I've seen in the town, like birds, squirrels, rabbits, cats, dogs, all THOSE kinds of creatures... they looked a LOT like the ones from up here, too!"

She placed her right hoof on her chin, and looked down, lost in thought. "Perhaps there's more to your arrival than just Space? What if it took you into a different TIME?"

I pointed my finger at her, shaking it up and down, while saying, "You have a point... but WHAT IF it took me to a whole different REALITY? Another dimension? A whole different UNIVERSE?"

Twilight shrugged, and said, "We'll have to think about that tonight, once we're done with our schedule... Now, then! We've visited Sweet Apple Acres, and you even met Apple Bloom! By the way, AJ, do you need any help with anything, before we continue the tour?"

Applejack nodded her head, then replied, "If yer lookin' fer a JOB around 'ere, then I would like to quickly test yer Apple-Bucking skills! That is, if it's alright with you?"

I shrugged, then replied, "Sure... if I knew what 'Apple-Bucking' even WAS?"

She motioned her head for us to follow her, which both Twilight and I did, while Apple Bloom continued following us.

Once we made it to the nearest apple tree, Applejack turned around, lifted her left hind-leg up, and "kicked" the tree, which caused the apples from it to fall down.

"There, see? Nothin' to it! You try!" Applejack pointed to another tree that hasn't been "bucked" yet.

I looked at her as if she was crazy, and said, "I... don't know about that. Humans weren't necessarily born with the best... muscles like that... Are you SURE it's a good idea?"

She smiled, then asked, "Well, how DO humans pick the apples from the trees? Climb 'em?"

I nodded my head, then replied, "Exactly! That, OR bring a ladder to them, so that we can climb the LADDER, and pick them more safely!"

Applejack smirked, then said, "Well, then! Why don't you SHOW us how you can climb a tree? And I don't want you using one of that there techno thing-a-ma-bobbies, neither!" She pointed at my gauntlets, which made me sigh.

"Very well!" I said. Then, I clicked a few buttons on my gauntlet, and at once, my armor folded into a thick metal belt on my waist, revealing my black turtleneck shirt tucked beneath my blue jeans, and brown hiking boots. My right gauntlet folded into a thin bracelet, while my left one folded into a thick watch, with the blue button on it that opens the projector screen still visible.

The three of them stared at me in awe, with Twilight's jaw wide open. Applejack used her right hoof to close Twilight's jaw, while Apple Bloom stared just as shocked at Applejack.

I smirked, then asked, "What? Why the long faces? Y'all didn't think the armor was my BODY, did you?" There was no responses.

After shrugging, I opened my inventory screen, and pulled a pair of work gloves from the menu, then put the gloves on, and walked towards the tree.

Then, I wrapped my hand onto the lowest branch, and lifted myself onto the tree, all while the ponies looked at me impressed.

"Well, ah'll be! I was WONDERIN' what them hooves of yers with them worm thingies were used for!" Applejack called to me while I was on the tree.

It was THEN that I realized that I wasn't in my armor, and could feel pain again. I started reaching for an apple, but as soon as I did, the branch I was on broke, and down I fell.

When I landed, I groaned in pain, all while the ponies galloped up to me, and asked in a panicky tone, "Justin! Are you okay?!"

I weakly smiled, and gave them a thumbs-up, which made them look at me confused.

Since they didn't understand what I meant, I weakly replied, "That mean... It's alright..."

I slowly stood back up, and brushed the leaves and grass from my clothes, and sighed. "Well, I don't think I can PICK the apples..."

Then, I sighed, and walked back to the tree. "Maybe the trees can ONLY be kicked, or 'bucked' as you called it." Saying that, I lifted my right foot in the air, and kicked the tree.

What I DIDN'T expect, however, was for the tree to tumble down, and land on the ground with a loud *BANG*. I gasped, and backed away when the tree fell.

Then, things went from painful to scary. Applejack rushed up to the tree, and yelled, "Bloomberg! No!" Crap, even her TREES have names?! Now I KNOW I'm in deep DEEP water here! Better fix it up!

"Oh my gosh! I'm SO sorry! Are you alright?!" I asked Applejack in a panicky tone.

When I ran up to her and placed my right hand on her left shoulder, she jerked away, and said, "Y-you... HOW could you even DO this to my prized Apple Tree?!"

And NOW, I felt far WORSE than crap.

I quickly opened my screen, and said, "Don't worry! I can fix it up, and bring your tree-"

"NO!" She yelled at me. "You've... done ENOUGH damage today! Just go... I'll be fine..."

I looked at Twilight nervously, while she, with a saddened expression on her face, motioned for me to follow her back to Ponyville.

I started following her, but when we made it to the front gate, I looked at my watch, and glared, with my right hand slumped down beside my waist. Really? This isn't even like you, Justin! Shouldn't you be making FRIENDS, instead of FOES?!

Thinking about that statement, my hands balled up, and I quickly turned around, and bolted towards the fallen tree, resisting Twilight's calls for me to wait.

Then, when I made it to where Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Bloomberg were, I said, "AJ, I'm sorry for disobeying your order, but it's NECESSARY that I do this!"

She glared at me, and asked, "Do WHAT?!"

I looked deadpan at her, and replied, "Fix the problem that I started, of course! I ain't gonna just walk away, knowing one of my potential friends is suffering! Now please, step aside, so I can fix Bloomberg back to life!"

Surprisingly, she did as I requested, while I opened my screen again, and tapped the "Manipulator" option. Then, while pointing my right bracelet at the fallen tree. Then, I pressed the red button on the watch with my right hand, which projected the same cyan beam from the bracelet, and in ten seconds, the tree was alive again, with the apples unharmed, and the dirt planted back into the ground.

When that was done, I turned back around, and walked back towards the entrance, saying, "Don't worry, AJ. Bloomberg is alive again, and it'll produce the same quality of apples that it did BEFORE I kicked it down... if it means anything, I'm truly sorry for the damage... I'll be leaving now."

Before I could leave, however, Twilight stopped me, and pointed towards Applejack. Confusedly, I turned my head back to Applejack, and was surprised to see that she was smiling, almost like nothing bad happened.

"Congratulations, Justin! You've passed our test!" The two of them yelled in unison. Okay, NOW I'm lost... THIS was a test?!

Twilight smiled, then said, "While you were asleep last night, AJ and I discussed a plan to see how you'd react to a mistake! It wasn't easy for her, but she allowed me to WEAKEN the tree that you kicked, to where it would break much more easier than an average one. Then, when you DID knock it down, that was Applejack's cue to pretend to be sad, and try to cast you out of the farm, while I went along with it, and see if you would abandon her!"

I looked at them a little MORE confusedly, then asked, "Wait, so... WHAT was it that I should've learned here?"

Twilight replied, "I think YOU should be the one to tell us! What was it that you did that made you pass this test?"

After a moment of thinking deeply, I replied, "Well... I didn't leave her suffering when I knew that I was the one who caused it... in a way, I never left my friend behind. Is that what y'all intended me to learn?"

They both nodded, and clapped their hooves together.

I smiled at the thought of accomplishment, then asked, "So, what exactly should I do when I LEARN these things, exactly?"

Suddenly, my earpiece picked up Celestia's voice, who said, "While I usually request that my student and her friends write me letters, you can speak on your microphone to report to me!"

I jumped at the sudden appearance of Celestia's voice, and asked in the mic, "Wait, how in the HECK did you get my radio signal? While I'm thinking about it, how the heck do you even HAVE a radio signal?"

Celestia replied, "Apparently, magic and technology are more closer than one would imagine! They BOTH use brains to operate!"

I smirked, then said, "Very well, then! Did you happen to catch my lesson that I learned just now?"

Celestia said in a sly manner, "I did, but that's not what's important! Did YOU catch what you learned?"

After a short moment of thinking, I replied, "To be a good friend, you have to be willing to right your wrongs, ESPECIALLY if your friend suffers from that wrong... but you should not FORCE your actions onto their shoulders, but request their approval first, as forcing things, both GOOD and BAD on their shoulders to right your wrong will only make things worse in the end."

Then, I heard Celestia chuckle, and say, "Well done, Justin! You're making good progress! I expect frequent reports from you, so that I can keep up with your progress without having to question you."

I smiled, then replied, "Will do, Princess Celestia. And... thank you. I appreciate you allowing me to stay here until either we find a way for me to go home, or help somehow arrives!"

She said, "You're welcome, Justin. Don't feel ashamed if you ever need to ask questions, either! We'll ALWAYS be willing to help those who need it most!"

Then, I turned off my mic, looked at Twilight, then asked, "So, Twilight! Where to next?"

Twilight opened her scroll, and checked the schedule. "According to the schedule," she began, "we should head towards The Carousel Boutique! That's the place where Rarity works, and lives!"

"About that," I stated, rubbing my chin with my right pointing finger and thumb, "why exactly DO y'all live where y'all work? From MY version of Earth, most people worked and lived in two separate places."

Twilight tapped her hoof on her chin, and replied, "You know... I don't really know, either! I guess it takes up less space for the natural environment... we should probably just get going. We're ALREADY running thirty seconds late on our schedule!"

I was about to ask her if she kept counting this whole time, but decided to just dismiss the thought, since she can read minds, and MOST LIKELY would be LESS "Privacy Concerned" than Celestia. After saying our good-byes, we walked through the roads, avoiding stares as usual, and before we knew it, we were already standing in front of the building that LITERALLY looked like a Carousel.

Chapter 3: A Not-So-Average Tour of Ponyville Part 2: Measurements, Mishaps, and A Little Bit of "Mining"!

We didn't have to wait long until the door to the Carousel Boutique swung open, but when it did, it wasn't Rarity that opened it! Instead, it was a well-known pony that was seen on most magazines across Equestria. I think her name is Sapphire Shores, but I can't recall her living in Ponyville.

She stopped right in front of the entrance, and just stared at Justin in amazement. Then, she looked up and down at the clothes that he was wearing.

"Well, now! I might have to consider hiring YOU for our fashion design! Black and Blue have NEVER went so well! Oh, but darling, you MIGHT want to consider some new shoes, though!" She said, staring at Justin, and apparently rating his clothes. I, however, said nothing, and was shocked that this truly WAS the celebrity from Canterlot!

Justin stared at her a little blankly, and asked, "Th-thank you, miss... umm..." He stared at me, mentally asking me what her name was.

Sapphire gasped, and asked, "Wait a minute! Do you even KNOW who I am?!"

He frowned, then replied, "I'm sorry, ma'am. I'm really not even FROM this planet," his frown turned into a smile, "but I must say, your dress makes me think you're a VERY famous celebrity around here! It's an honor to meet you, ma'am!"

Sapphire Shores smiled, and shook his hand, even though he didn't recall even extending HIS hand. "Well, the pleasure is MINE, dear! You can call me Sapphire Shores! Oh, the two of you look VERY happy together! Careful, Twilight, as he MIGHT just end up having to take care of TWO mares, if he's THIS much of a gentlecolt!"

Suddenly, my eyes widened, and I asked her, "W-wait... how did you know my name?!"

"Well DUH," she began, "who WOULDN'T know an Element of Harmony when they see one? I just ordered five more dresses from the Element of Generosity, Rarity! I knew that SHE would be the one to ask, since I KNOW she'd be willing to do it in a heartbeat! I gotta say, though, I DID notice that her box of diamonds was quite empty, so she's probably gonna need a helping hoof to get more! I sure hope I didn't make things TOO difficult for her!"

I knew Rarity better than that. She'll probably get Spike to help her with the digging, since he has claws that were MADE for digging... still, though, this COULD be a chance for Justin to earn Rarity's trust, AND Spike's as well!

I said to Sapphire, "Thank you for the heads-up, Sapphire! We'll make sure Rarity can get things done without a problem!"

She smiled, then nodded her head. "That would be MOST gracious of you two! Thank you both very much! Oh, and good luck keeping the OTHER mares off of your... stallion-like alien creature!"

I nodded, but suddenly realized the image that I just placed on, not just myself, but Justin as well. My cheeks started burning, and turned dark purple.

"Wait a minute, WHAT?! What do you... mean... us?" I noticed that she was gone as soon as I turned my head back towards her direction.

I sighed, then turned back towards the door, and said, "C'mon, Justin. Let's go, before somepony ELSE starts making rumors about... Justin?" I looked around, and noticed that Justin was gone! I groaned, then said to myself, "Oh, COME ON! Can't a pony STAY on schedule around here?!" Quickly, I trotted inside Rarity's place, and sighed in relief when I saw Justin was in there already. Oh... I guess he's ahead of ME on the schedule this time!

I was somehow pulled inside the store, shortly after Twilight and that Sapphire Shores character spoke, by a light blue force field. I was relaxed when I noticed that the force field was just a magic spell cast by Rarity, the fashionista of this town. I was only relaxed for a short period, until I noticed the worried look on her face.

"Oh, this is DREADFUL! Most AWFUL! The WORST... POSSIBLE... THING... EVER!" She cried out.

"Let me guess," I began, "you need help getting those jewels for the other five dresses, and you can't handle it alone, so you'll need Twilight and I to help you?"

I knew right then that I said the magic words, because her crying tone, along with her sad face, took a COMPLETE 180 degree turn. She smiled, and, without releasing me from her spell, replied, "Oh, good! You're already aware! I may not need Twilight's help, though. I actually wanted to get her friend, Spike, to help us instead! Well, then, let's go get Spike, and the two of you can help me!"

I looked over towards Twilight, who just walked in, and asked her, "Hey, Twilight! Would it be okay if I helped Rarity here for a moment? I'll try not to take too long!"

Twilight smiled at me, and replied, "Of course! Hurry back!" Then, she looked at Rarity, and said, "But Rarity, you DO know that Justin can WALK, right?"

Rarity looked up at me, and blushed, with an embarrassed smile following shortly after. "O-of course, dearie! Sorry about that, I just tend to get carried away when help is actually OFFERED to me! Oh, speaking of which, I just realized that you're not in that armor!" Actually, I think I'M the one being carried away here.

I smiled, then said, "Well, I guess there's a first for EVERYTHING, huh?" I noticed her grip faded, and I was standing on the ground again.

"Ooh, so THAT is what a human's clothing looks like! Why, though, do you seem to WEAR it like you're going on a special occasion? Are you REALLY trying to make a good first impression with clothing? Because if you ARE, we'd rather you be YOURSELF, instead of somepony you aren't! Plus, the shoes there don't really match the outfit, if you know what I mean? Brown and blue just seems so... out of fashion these days!" She said, staring at my clothing.

I held my hands out defensively, and said, "Well, ACTUALLY, since I don't have any fur, clothing is a REQUIREMENT for humans... and they're hiking boots! They're not meant to LOOK pretty, but they're supposed to get me to places that have rough environments with ease!"

Rarity and Twilight both stared at me in awe, and asked in unison, "Wait, so humans DON'T have fur?! What happens if the clothes that you wear isn't able to keep you warm, then?" How did they say THAT long of a sentence at the same time?! THESE unicorns are CRAZY!

"Well," I began, "when a human is too cold, we just bundle up in either MORE clothes, or carry blankets around. Usually the first one if we're going outside, but the second one if it's cold in our houses."

Suddenly, I saw, what looked like, a sparkle in Rarity's eyes when she smiled at that statement.

"So humans wear clothing ALL the time?" she asked, to which I responded with a nod.

"Then in that case," she began, now levitating a ton of measuring tape in front of her, "perhaps I can get your measurements BEFORE we get the jewelry for Sapphire Shores! If you will, please follow me, and I'll take you to the measuring room!"

I was about to object, back up, and imply that we REALLY need to get going, but instead, I was caught in one of her spells that levitated me towards her, so I had no say in this situation. Okay, Justin... you can do this... just a couple measurements, right?

I stopped in midair, and was now facing Rarity, who had a smile on her face. "Oh, darling! Of course not! I will need to measure MUCH more than just a couple areas, if I am to make clothes for you that fit PERFECTLY!" And NOW I don't like where this is going... wait... crap, NOT HER TOO!

Rarity giggled, then turned to Twilight. "Don't worry, Twilight. I'll have his measurements in less than five minutes! Could you be a dear and get Spike for me, please?"

Twilight nodded her head, then trotted out of the shop, while Rarity turned her head towards me, and examined a roll of measuring tape that floated near her.

"Now then," she began, "I'd suppose we'll have to start with your forehead. Humans DO wear ordinary hats, right?"

I nodded my head, and replied, "Yes ma'am... but honestly, I don't think this is necessary! I mean, I don't even have any money to pay you back with!"

She glared at me, and retorted in a defensive tone, "Nonsense! I insist that I make you more clothing! It is, after all, my job as, not just a fashionista, but a FRIEND, to ensure that MY friends get what they need, WHEN they need it, and quite frankly, my dear, you don't even HAVE more clothes available, do you?" Well, she's got me beat there... She smiled. "Exactly!"

I sighed in defeat, then shook my head. "Still, though, I literally DON'T have any money on me! I won't be able to pay you back!"

She fanned her right hoof dismissively, and replied in a normal tone again, "Don't worry about it! While the prices of other creatures' clothes are usually higher for the extra time put into measurements, I wouldn't charge you a single bit, since you're new to this world!" Wow... The Element of Generosity really DOES suit you well!

Rarity giggled again, then said, "Now, then... onward to the chest... I will need you to remove your shirt, please." Okay... now I REALLY don't like where this is going... Twilight? If you can still hear me, then PLEASE hurry up!

I trotted to The Golden Oak as fast as I could, since I wanted the schedule to go as planned, even though we were already getting later than anticipated! Still, though, it was nice to see that, while we were going through the schedule, Justin was already befriending the others. I didn't want to delay any longer, so I decided to teleport into The Golden Oak, which caused Spike to jump up, and drop a pile of books he was sorting out.

"Aah! Twilight! Don't... DO that! You already know that this is the time that I need to think about where to put the books!" Spike grunted.

I giggled, then replied, "Oh, Spike... you KNOW that you don't need to worry about that ALL the time! Still, though, thank you for helping me out with organizing things! Since I caused you to drop those books, I'LL be the one to do the rest of the sorting! Besides... aren't those the NEW books that I ordered?"

He started picking them up again, and said, "Yeah! They came in, like, about five minutes before you "popped" in here!"

"Well," I began, "since you DON'T have anything better to do, perhaps you and I can head to Rarity's! I'm certain that she and Justin will need your help finding diamonds for a new set of dresses she's making!"

Just mere seconds after I finished speaking, I turned my head, and saw Spike standing at the door, waiting anxiously for me to go with him. While standing there, however, he was holding a hand mirror, and grooming his face.

I giggled, then opened the door and said while dragging Spike, all with my magic, "Okay, Spikey-Wikey, let's go!"

"Hey," he grunted, "only Rarity is permitted to call me that!" He looked up, and said with a dumbed out smile, "Then again... she can call me WHATEVER she wants, and I'll take it as a word from an Angel..."

I sighed, smiled, then continued the journey, thinking to myself, boys...

So we JUST made it back to The Carousel Boutique, but when I was about to open the door, Justin walked out of it, and his cheeks looked much more redder than mine was when I ate Pinkie's cupcake with hot sauce on it the day I moved to Ponyville.

I turned around, and asked him, "So, how was it?"

He looked at me with a frightening expression, slowly pointed at my horn, then replied in a slightly annoyed tone, "Never... again..."

I looked at Rarity, who's face was also red, and asked her, "So, what happened?"

She replied, "Well... the human anatomy IS rather different from the way how a pony's is... and to cover some of those different features, humans wear undergarments... which I didn't notice what it was until the last second..."

I looked at her confused, but when I thought back on the faces that both of them were giving, I quickly caught on to what she was talking about, and even MY cheeks turned red at the thought... but another thought crossed my mind. Just how different IS the human anatomy from a pony's? I might have to ask Justin... but not now, though... he might want to recover from THIS "explanation" first.

As soon as I finished my thoughts, I turned around, and realized that Justin and Spike were both staring at each other wide-eyed. I guess they haven't really introduced themselves to each other yet. I smiled, and thought, Hey! This can be a GREAT way to change the subject!

I trotted overt to the two of them, and said, "Oh! Spike, this is Justin! He's from a whole different version of 'Earth'! Maybe a different dimension!" I turned to Justin. "Justin, this is Spike! He's a baby dragon, AND my number one assistant!"

They both stared at each other for a long while, both wide-eyed, and not saying a word. When I addressed them to each other, though, they nodded, but their expressions didn't change. I wondered what they were thinking about.

I was lost for words. Was that REALLY a dragon?! I know this place has myths like unicorns and pegasi, but DRAGONS?! And to think that THIS one was a baby! Do they keep the big eyes, or do they look more ferocious when they grow older? So many questions popped into my head at once, and I couldn't decide which one to ask first.

"It's... nice to meet you, Mr. Spike!" I said, stretching my hand out to shake his... claws? At least he took the hint and shook my hand. Yeah... thankfully I was in my armor, because I didn't know just how sharp those claws could be, but I didn't want to risk finding out the hard way.

"Nice to meet you too, Mr. Justin! You don't need to call me 'Mr.' though. I'm not THAT old!" Spike replied while shaking my hand. Hmm... so I guess formal names are used here, too...

"Ooh, my Spikey-Wikey's here to save the day!" Rarity squealed when she noticed Spike outside. Spikey-Wikey? Wait, can DRAGONS read minds?! I looked at Twilight, who shook her head with a smile. Alright... NOW this mind reading is getting ridiculous...

"Anyways," I began, "now that we're ALL here, Twilight, will you be joining us in this mining trip?"

Twilight smiled, and shook her head, replying, "Sorry, Justin, but I have to go over the plans a little more, since we've already cut out too much time to finish the tour in one day. When you return, though, I expect a good report, Mister!" She gave me a wink before trotting off to the library again. Wait... did she just... WINK at me?!

Did I just WINK at him?! Why did I just... wink at him like that?! My cheeks started turning red, so I trotted away more faster, to keep everypony around the area from noticing.

Shaking the confusion out of my head, I decided to turn to Rarity, who was now pulling an empty wagon out of the boutique with her magic. While doing so, however, Spike ran up to the wagon, and decided to pull the handle himself. When he turned around and began pulling, though, I noticed an odd look in his eyes... almost like hearts were forming in them. His mouth was also open, and he was smiling, as if he was seeing the best-looking thing in the world. Ha. I know THAT look from anywhere! Someone's got a crush... wait, he's a BABY dragon... is that even LEGAL?!

Rarity levitated a checklist in front of her, and unwinded it, while I stared nervously, expecting it to be about as long as Twilight's. Luckily, though, THIS list was the size of ordinary paper, so I sighed in relief.

"Oh, shoot," she began, "I grabbed the wrong list... AH, here we go!" She levitated another one, and unfolded it, which revealed it to be about five meters long. I groaned at the sight of it. Dang... well, at least it isn't as long as Twilight's paper.

She giggled, then said, "Don't worry, Justin. I have a spell that can locate the diamonds that we're after, so it shouldn't take long at all!" Well, THAT'S music to my ears!

"Alright," I said, "lead the way!"

With the plan set in motion, we all three headed towards a large open area, the opposite end of the mountains. Huh... didn't see THAT coming...

It took us twenty-five minutes to walk to the location where we could find diamonds, and only five minutes of digging to get the wagon halfway full. At first, I found it odd that the diamonds that we found were buried, instead of attached to the walls of a cave, or something like that, but I decided to just go with it. Different Earth, different rules, I guess.

I was surprised at the ways Spike was able to dig the holes to get to the diamonds, too! At first, he was digging with his claws, but then he started using his tail to shovel dirt. And then his LATEST way to dig was the one that caught me off guard the most. He stood on both ends of his tail's shovel-like tip, and began bouncing on it like it was a jackhammer. Was there a jackhammer near us when he did that? I thought I heard one, that's for sure!

"Oh, boys," Rarity began, "I think I see some in this nearby bush! I'll go check it out! The two of you are doing well, by the way! Keep up the good work!"

I guess I can't blame Spike for his "special" methods of digging. I could tell why he used the "shovel" technique because I happened to have a shovel WITH me at the time, and it seemed he was copying my methods of digging. Can't blame him, though. He IS a BABY Dragon, after all. Only right that he copy others to find the best way of doing things!

"So, Justin! What do you think about Rarity?" Spike asked me. I looked over at him, and could see a serious-looking expression on his face.

I shrugged, then replied, "To be honest, Spike, I think she's a great friend! So far, she's only been complimenting our work we've been doing for her. I gotta say, though, I think she likes the way YOU work much more better than me, though!" I kid you not, either, buddy. I think it has something to do with "you being here longer than me", or SOMETHING like that.

Suddenly, Spike's eyes widened, and he asked, "R-really?! You think she likes MY work more?! But she's been looking at YOU more, though!" I could see where this is going, so I decided to clarify the situation in an easier way, while avoiding getting on his bad list by publicizing his obvious crush for her.

"Well, yeah!" I began. "It's NOT that she notices MY work more than YOU, but it's just that I'm new to this planet, and she most likely just wants to see how a human would work. You know... simple curiosity, that's all!"

That looked like it calmed him down a lot. I could see that he gave a quick sigh, and smiled. "You know, you're right. Sorry about questioning you like that... it's just that... can you move your head a little closer, please?" He looked both ways while asking that, making sure nopony was around. I did as he asked, and lowered my head, while he whispered, "I... MIGHT have a crush on Rarity!"

I smiled, and said, "Really?! That's awesome! Perhaps when you're older, you'll be able to impress her in MORE ways than just hard work!"

He looked at me confused, then asked, "R-really? But how?"

"Well," I began, "when you work hard, your body gets stronger. When your body gets stronger, your body begins forming into a more 'macho-looking' shape, which from MY world, would impress the ladies quite well! When you look more fit from your hard work, I bet you'd impress her by just STANDING there! Just keep working hard, and you'll see what I mean someday!"

His confused look was replaced with a smile. "You know," he began, "you're a lot cooler than you look! We should talk more often, because I could use a friend of my own!"

I smiled back, and replied, "Well, sure! Any friend of Twilight's is a friend of mine, so any friend of THEIRS is ALSO a friend of mine!" I held my fist out for a second, while he just stared at it. I smiled at the curious look he gave me, and bumped my two fists together, then held it out again. THIS time, he got the picture, and stretched HIS fist out, and we both bumped hands.

"So THAT'S how humans bump their claws, or hooves!" Spike said.

I laughed, and replied, "Actually, Spike, humans don't have claws OR hooves! THESE," I held my hands up, fingers separated, "are called 'hands'! They're not as sharp as claws are, but they have a similar purpose! For instance, I can-"

Suddenly, we both jumped up when we heard a loud scream coming from my left, and Spike's right.

At the same time, we both gasped, and yelled, "RARITY!"

Spike was the first to run towards the bush, and call her name even more, but when I was about to run, I felt a large blunt object hit me in the back of the head. Dang it... I should've been... wearing my armor...

When I landed, my vision started to quickly blur, and I could faintly see a large group of dogs that stood on two legs running past me, towards where Spike ran. Then, after five more seconds of blurry vision, everything went dark.

Author's Notes:

*SNEAK-PEEK*

Twilight Sparkle: Ugh, what's TAKING them so long?! Usually Rarity's able to find diamonds in LESS than thirty minutes! I only hope things aren't as bad as they seem... who knows WHAT they'll run into?

Meanwhile, in the distance...

Spike: *pant* *pant* Have... to warn... the OTHERS!

Announcer: It looks like Justin, Rarity, and Spike have all gotten themselves in a jam! And just who exactly WERE those dogs that knocked Justin unconscious? What're they after? Tune in NEXT time, in Chapter 4: Caved In!

*NOTE FROM THE AUTHOR*

Whew! Finally, Chapter 3 is done! Sorry for the delay, everyone! I was having MAJOR problems with Comcast, since the bills couldn't be paid. As a result, I had to use my PHONE'S internet (C-Spire) to get anything done, but even so, I had to rewrite this chapter several MORE times, due to disconnections, and many MORE issues with C-Spire...

But even the lack of internet ITSELF will not stop me from showing MY support to my viewers and followers!

Before you ask, nothing "TOO" inappropriate happened in Rarity's shop. All that happened was that she requested my character remove his pants for measurements, and as a result, she noticed the underwear. Yeah, I'm sure you know where THAT went...

Also, unmentioned in this part is the fact that Justin couldn't remove his watch, wristband, OR belt whenever he had to "get measured". He told Rarity the reasons, but I'm not gonna spoil that until later! Until then, though, I hope y'all enjoy this story!

P.S. I'm STILL using C-Spire, but so far, everything's working more smoothly. If it keeps THIS up, I may be able to get the next chapter in MUCH more faster than THIS one took!

Again, I apologize for the LONG delay! I can't promise it won't happen again, but I CAN say that y'all are ALL in my mind every step of the way! I also would like to thank those of you who show your support, and help me through this story (sense-making isn't ENTIRELY my skill, if you know what I mean!)

Thank you all, and until next time!
Brohoof! /)

Chapter 4: Caved In!

I was surrounded by darkness. I didn't know where I was, or what I was doing there. The only thing I could see was my own two hands in front of me. I looked around, trying to find any sources of light. It felt like I was in there for longer than an hour, yet I didn't know how fast time was operating around me.

I looked around even more, until I spotted a small light in the distance. Quickly, I walked towards it, only for it to disappear.

Not wanting to lose my spot, I quickly backed up, and noticed that the light was re-appearing. While backing up, I realized that the light was coming from a distant object, and it was getting closer as I moved the opposite direction it was at.

Finally, after backing up even more, I realized what the object was... it was a large tree, but it was made of diamonds, and it had twelve large branches on it, and six of them had strangely familiar patterns colored on them.

When I backed up to where it was in front of me, I stretched my hand out, and tried to feel it, to see if it was real. As I stretched my hand out, however, it backed away.

Having seen it backing away when I reached forward, I backed away myself, which made it get closer to me again.

When it made contact with my hand, however, a sudden series of frightening images rushed through my mind in the matter of seconds.

The first one was a large dragon-like pony creature with an antler and an ice-blue horn, both crooked. He also had one fang, and his arms and legs didn't match. One arm was a lion's arm, while the other was an eagle's. His left leg was the leg of a deer, while his right one was a dragon's. His eyes were yellow, but his pupils were red, and one was larger than the other.

The second one was a large alicorn-like creature, but this one wasn't a pony... it had green eyes and cyan wings, but it's wings were like the wings of a giant insect. She was standing next to a humanoid creature that was covered in shadows, so I couldn't see it clearly.

The third one was a unicorn that wore dark iron armor. His horn was as red as blood, and his eyes projected black smoke from the sockets.

The forth one was too large for me to see completely. What I did see, though, was an eyeball the size of a massive skyscraper opening up, which caused me to close my eyes, and flinch. When I opened my eyes up, I saw the fifth figure.

It was wearing MY armor, but when the helmet lowered, it revealed itself to be a creature that had red skin, and no eyes. It's face was unrecognizable, and from what I could tell, it was looking at me with a sad expression.

Then, a white unicorn with a blonde mane and the top of a tuxedo appeared in front of me, and smiled, revealing his teeth. His teeth, however, quickly stretched out, and became the shape of fangs, while a set of bat wings grew from his back. Standing beside him were two cloaked figures. One was a gryphon, while the other was a pony. The cloak covered it's appearance, but it's hooves were a pale shade of blue or cyan.

Afterwards, a cat-woman that stood on two legs appeared, and pointed her right claw at me, while a brown eagle appeared from behind her, and shape-shifted into a brown pony.

Then, a trio of little girls appeared in front of me, and had demented-looking smiles on their faces. When they opened their mouths to smile, their teeth shifted into fangs that pointed up, and their bodies morphed into elderly-looking ladies with long noses, and moles all over their faces. It was clear to me that they must've been witches.

Soon after that, a puddle of purple sludge appeared below them while they faded into the darkness, and once they were gone, the sludge lifted itself into a mountain-sized creature made of the stuff. It had a pair of arms that grew from beneath it, as well.

When IT disappeared, a beehive appeared, and grew into the size of a house. Out of the beehive stomped a large bee that glared at me, and pointed it's left hand at me. As it pointed, a scepter appeared into it's hand, a red coat appeared on it's torso, and a red crown appeared on it's head.

Then, the area around me turned blue, with bubbles flowing up, as if I was underwater. In the distance, I saw an old, ruined castle that had holes in the walls that used to hold it's majestic roof, which now lied in ruin around the foundations of the floor. The castle zoomed nearer and nearer to me, until I saw a large red octopus rise from beneath the largest crack on the ground, and a purple lobster followed him through a smaller crack.

Finally, the watery area faded, and was replaced by darkness again. This time, however, I saw a large purple floor below my feet, and directly in front of me stood a human-shaped figure wearing dark blue armor, with a helmet that had horns on the sides. This creature clearly WASN'T human, but it was a male, and he looked like he was almost twice as tall as I was. He turned around, and glared at me with his glowing blood-red eyes. I saw that his skin was a lighter shade of red, almost orange, but still dark enough to be considered red.

He opened his mouth, but instead of speaking, he smiled, and started to maniacally laugh. His laughter filled my ears quickly, loudly, and it was, by far, the most demented-sounding laugh I've ever heard. His voice was low-pitched, and it echoed in an other-worldly way, while the echoes traveled around my head, almost like he was laughing directly in both ears, and around me in a full circle. Within his laughter, I could hear many voices screaming in agony, and torture... almost like he was in charge of the death of many innocent lives, and that he enjoyed their suffering like it was the funniest thing he'd seen.

Then... it all faded away, with the sound of my own name being called out by a familiar upper-class lady-like voice.

"R... Rarity?" I asked.

I could finally see the world around me coming back together. I was waking up from this nightmare... I was reaching back into Earth. Again, though, I was asking myself one question...

"W-where... am I?"

Slowly, my eyes opened, but the area around me was still dark. It wasn't as dark as my nightmare, though, which gave me a small hint of relief. I looked around, and noticed that Rarity and I were inside a prison cell. I was about to stand up, until I heard the sound of a chain moving on the ground. When I looked down to investigate, I noticed that my right foot was attached to a chain, which was attached to the wall. Then, I looked at Rarity, who was sitting on the opposite end of the cell, and was attached to the wall by a chain similar to mine, although HERS was wrapped around her back, almost like a saddle.

"Are you alright?" Rarity asked. She was looking worriedly at me with tears in her eyes.

I smiled, then replied, "I'm fine, Rarity. Thanks for your concern... what happened, though?"

She looked around the cave, and said, "W-well... we've been captured by Diamond Dogs... they've been at war with Equestria for a while now, but I didn't think they would go THIS far with their greed!" She looked around even more, and told me through my mind, "We HAVE to get out of here somehow! Do you have any idea how, though?" Well, I could PROBABLY melt these chains, but only if it's a weak enough metal. What's it made of? "Copper, I think." Yeah... I can EASILY handle that!

I lifted my left arm, and began tapping on the watch, which projected the monitor for me. Then, I tapped through my inventory, and materialized a laser knife from the menu into my right hand. Aiming the knife's handle carefully at the chain on my right foot, I pressed the button, and a red beam shot out from it, only reaching one foot far. Then, I slowly sliced through the chain, avoiding contact with my skin in the process... then I noticed that my boots were missing... and my pants were torn into shorts. They'll regret that... I freakin' HATE wearing shorts!

I heard Rarity's voice through my mind say, "Don't worry, Justin! I'll get you some NEW garments when we get out! Also, if it means anything... I'm sorry for-" No need to apologize, Rarity. I should've explained things to you better. I'm not the best for words, but I KNOW that I could've explained things better. Also, I'm sorry if I seemed grouchy... I just... don't like it when I'm held against my will, you know? I've had to live with it for a while, now.

When the chain was broken free, I smiled, but wrapped it around my foot again when I heard the sound of guards walking past the front gate. I also pressed the button on the laser knife again, which retracted the beam back into nothing, so the light didn't expose it.

Two guards looked inside our cell, one bigger than the other. Staring at me, they both smirked. "Well," the big one said in a low-pitched unintelligent-sounding voice, "looks like the weak one's awake again!"

The shorter one said in a high-pitched gremlin-sounding voice, "Excellent! We should report this to the boss! We can begin with the digging process with BOTH of them!" Both? Well, at least they didn't capture Spike! I sure hope he's okay...

I was confused why Spike was running towards me by himself, and yelling, but seeing the worried look on his face, I immediately knew right there that it was an emergency. Quickly, I galloped outside to meet him halfway, and could hear his panting from ten meters away.

"Spike?!" I asked. "What's wrong? What happened?!"

When he was close enough, I could see that Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack followed him up here, too. We all gave him a worried look, while he stuttered words quickly.

"Rarity, Justin, Jewels, Woods, Dogs, Hole, Taken, SAVE THEM!!!" He passed out there, which caused us all to gasp.

"Spike?!" I asked, alarmed at my friend passing out like that. I looked closer at him, and noticed a dirty paw-shaped mark on his back. The sight of it caused me to glare, and I said with clenched teeth, "Diamond Dogs... they've captured them!" I turned to the girls, who were staring at the mark on Spike's back, and looked worried. "We don't have much time! We HAVE to save our friends!" I picked Spike up, and placed him on my back. "I only hope we're not too late..."

Rainbow Dash flew close to me, and asked, "Do you happen to know which way they went, Twilight?!"

I nodded, then replied, "Rarity needed to make five dresses for Sapphire Shores, so I'm almost certain that they're in Diamond Hill!"

With a nod from my friends, we all galloped towards said destination, concern and anger covering our faces every step of the way.

I glared at our captors, who just wouldn't stop arguing over which of us would be the first to dig. I sighed, and thought about just going on ahead and tearing through these chains, then butchering every last one of them, but each time that thought popped up, Rarity would mentally tell me "no", because if I did that, we:
A: Wouldn't be able to reach the leader, and
B: Would probably get caught again, and our chances of both escape, AND survival would narrow down to nothing.

Finally, after what felt like ten MORE minutes of non-stop rambling, I told the guards outside the gate, "Y'know, if y'all would just SHUT UP already, and get your leader, I would probably volunteer MYSELF!"

I could tell that, after I made that statement, I managed to strike a nerve. The bigger one looked at me through the gate, and had a glare on his face. The smaller one, however, looked at me with a shocked expression.

"Well," the little one began, "it looks like THIS one has a slight attitude problem... RIGHT, Captain Fido?"

The big one looked down at the other, and replied with a menacing smile, "Indeed he does, Spot... go get Rover! I think he'd LOVE to see this one!"

Spot saluted, then ran deeper into the cave, all while Fido opened the gate, walked in, and locked it behind him. Then, he turned to me, and slowly walked forward, giving me an evil grin.

"So, you want to back that up?" he asked, towering above me eight feet high.

I merely smiled, and replied, "What? You can't take a hint?" Rarity! Are these things' tongues made of diamonds?

Rarity replied through my mind, "Let me check... ah! They ARE! Why, do you have a plan?" Yeah. It's just that I need you to tell me when the halls are clear enough to avoid getting spotted. "Ah, okay... well, the only one within this hallway right now is just the little one... Spot, I think was his name." Good. Please let me know when he's out of the area.

I kept my smile, while Fido continued to glare at me. "What's wrong? You lost your words there, hairless ape?!"

I tapped my noggin, then replied, "Um... yeah. I guess words CAN'T describe how smelly your BREATH is!"

He balled up his front paws into fist-like shapes after THAT statement. His smile also dropped into a furious glare. "Well... looks like SOMEPONY needs to learn some manners!" Status, Rarity?

"It's almost empty! Perhaps just a few more seconds!" Rarity's voice chimed in through my mind. Good... because I think this guy's about to get violent. You're okay with the sight of blood, right? "What?! Whatever do you mean?!" Rarity, if this guy starts getting violent, I'll have no choice but to fight back... I'm sorry, but it's the only way we'll be able to get out of here safely! I'll try not to kill him, but I won't make any promises.

I heard her sigh in my mind. "Very well, but PLEASE keep it to a minimum! We MAY be at war, but the Diamond Dogs could make POSSIBLE allies, should the need arise!" Understood... and sorry you'll have to see this.

While I was mentally speaking to Rarity, I didn't notice Fido's right paw slap me across the left cheek. He smirked, then said, "Where's your funny attitude NOW, worm?!"

Somehow, just THAT statement caused an unknown hint of rage build up, and angry thoughts filled up my mind. I didn't remember who's presence I was in, and I could care less. I just knew one thing... THIS dog is gonna get PUT DOWN!

I spat a small hint of blood from my mouth, and smiled again. "You call THAT a hit?! A FILLY could hit harder than that!"

He stared at me in disbelief, followed by even MORE rage, while he lifted his right paw again, but THIS time, it was balled up in a fist, instead of stretched out. Rarity... is it safe yet?

"Hmm... yes! It's clear now!" She said through my mind. Good.

This time, aware of the situation, I braced for the impact. I watched as Fido's right fist swung towards my head, closer to my left cheek's direction. Out of instinct, I quickly shifted my torso to the right, which resulted in his fist crashing into the wall, and leaving a small crater. I could hear his knuckles crunch after the impact, and knew he was going to yelp in pain, so I quickly kicked my right foot out of the binding, which caught him by surprise, and tripped him, all while I grabbed onto his neck with my left hand, and turned the laser knife on with my right hand, holding the blade backwards in an "I'm gonna stab you" type of position.

When he landed, he was about to yell, but before he could even make a noise, I already had the laser knife inside his heart, and my left hand over his mouth, to avoid any sounds from being heard. Slowly, his breathing silenced, until his eyes were closed, and in the matter of ten seconds, his movement ceased completely.

I sat there for a moment, completely shocked at the situation. I breathed heavily, and turned the blade off, then sat down near the corpse of the Diamond Dog. Rarity was staring at me with a worried look in her eyes while I sat there, nearly traumatized at the situation.

"Justin? Are you alright?" Rarity asked. I looked at her, then back at the corpse.

"I'll probably be okay... it's just..." I looked at her again, then said, "I didn't know what to do... I've never killed anyone before! This... it doesn't even... I could've just, y'know, knocked him out, or something, but..."

"Justin!" Rarity began, "It's okay! You did what you had to do, and quite frankly, I couldn't see any OTHER options that you had, myself! Either way, you and I BOTH know that he could've done WORSE to you, and surely he WOULD'VE as well!"

I didn't smile at that, but I did nod, and say, "You're right... we have to go. Spot and Rover SHOULD be getting here soon... we'll have to go the opposite direction Spot went... you know where the exit is, right?"

Rarity closed her eyes, and her horn glowed cyan again. Then, she opened her eyes after five seconds, and replied, "I do! It should be on the left side of this room!"

"Great," I began, "let's go!" I got up, and was about to head towards the exit, until I heard Rarity loudly clear her throat. I looked back, and smiled sheepishly when I realized that I forgot to unbind her from HER chains. "Sorry... forgot they binded YOU, too."

After carefully cutting through the chains, we headed to the gate, while I used the laser knife to cut the lock out, and, ever so silently, we both snuck through the hallways, and cautiously waited behind decor, which was mostly rocks and diamond sculptures.

"Ha, it looks like that pony and ape had some FRIENDS with them!" A passing guard said to another.

They were both larger and stronger than Fido was, so I decided to avoid attacking... besides, it sounded like they were saying something I needed to know. Friends? Oh crap, I hope they don't mean-

"Indeed," the other one replied, "it wasn't even SLIGHTLY difficult to catch them! Then again, it WAS just five little ponies and a baby dragon! Maybe when Captain Fido's done with the OTHER two, he'll give THEM company, as well!"

The first one smirked, then said, "Yeah, but he'll have to give them his company separately! After all, they DID defeat Nightmare Moon just a few weeks ago! Who knows WHAT they could do if they were to use that same power against us?!"

They both gulped at the thought. Then, they continued their chit-chat while they walked out of the area. "So they're in separate rooms for THAT reason, huh? Y'know... I heard that Captain Rover is ALREADY on his way over there now!" Then, their voices faded to silence. Any ideas?

"Yeah," Rarity's voice echoed through my mind, "we HAVE to save them!" Alright, then. We'll need to find a way to get to the others... maybe there's a secret passage that could take us to them... or wait! Rarity, do you know any spells that can make us invisible to everything but ourselves?

Her eyes widened, and she replied through my mind, "Of course I do, but it doesn't block off sound waves, so we would still have to be quiet. Oh, but it also takes up a LOT of my energy, though, so if we save our friends, we need to save them FAST!" Understood. Fire away!

I was starting to wake up, after somehow being knocked unconscious. When my eyes opened, however, I was greeted by a Diamond Dog who was tall, but slim. He wore a red vest, which was opened in the center, and had a spiked collar on. I recognized him immediately.

"Well, well," Rover began, "what have we here? Twilight Sparkle? As in... THE Princess's favorite student, AND Element of Magic? You could be our ticket to ALL the riches of Canterlot!"

"Rover... It's been a while..." I spat on the ground in his direction. "The LAST time we met, weren't you trying to take over Canterlot with your army... which led to us driving you down here?"

He glared at me, then walked towards my cell, and unlocked the gate. Then, he walked inside, closing, AND locking the gate behind his back as well.

After locking the gate, he slowly walked towards me, and gripped my cheek with his left paw. His nails felt like they were going through my fur, and into my skin, but I didn't show him any sign of pain.

"You use ANY magic in here, then you can say good-bye to that little dragon of yours!" He yelled that statement into my ears, which caused my ears to hurt.

My glare intensified, as I angrily replied through gritted teeth, "If you so much as hurt him, I SWEAR I will-"

Suddenly, I was interrupted with a slap on the right cheek. Not being used to that, my eyes instantly watered, but my eyes kept their angry expression.

"That's more like it... I prefer that you REMAIN silent during your visit here... or better yet... PERMANENTLY!" He slung his backpack on the ground between us, and pulled out a short, thick rope. Then, he wrapped it around my snout, and sealed my lips shut by tying it in, what felt like, a triple knot. The rope was too tight, and it felt like it was buried inside my fur, deep enough to leave a mark for weeks, if not months.

When he finished tying my snout, Rainbow Dash yelled through HER cell, which was across from mine, "HEY! YOU LEAVE TWILIGHT ALONE, YOU FILTHY MUTT!"

Rover smiled, then turned towards HER cell, and pointed at her. "You're next, feather-head!" Then, he walked away from me, and searched his keys for my cell's door.

Fury built up inside of me, just from the thoughts of his former actions that led to this painful moment... the memories of the day they were driven away. Even before today, the thoughts STILL haunted me day and night.

I was sitting in my room, reading a book on different kinds of magic, until I heard a door slam open. When I turned around, I noticed a Diamond Dog run inside, holding a spear. He was charging towards Princess Celestia, while I watched from behind the desk, nervously backing away, only to bump into a larger Diamond Dog. This one, however, had blue fur, and was twice as strong-looking as the light brown one that charged in holding the spear.

"Well, well... looks like the Princess has a little company here! What do you think, Rover? Should we take them BOTH?" The big blue one behind me asked, all while picking me up, and carrying me over to the other one, who was standing there with his spear pointed at Princess Celestia's neck.

"Good idea, Fido! We could USE an extra hoof for our mining operations, once we've picked the treasures from THIS city!" Rover said, looking at the tall one that held me against my will, while I tried breaking free, but to no avail.

Listen well, Twilight... I want you to focus ALL of your magic on the one that's holding onto you... think of a powerful gust of air that could protect you from any harm! One of my former lessons was running through my mind... a lesson about self-defense. While I didn't pass in Physical Education, I knew how to defend myself with magic, at least!

I closed my eyes quickly, and thought out the spell I learned that day. Slowly, my horn started to glow, which caught the attention of Fido, due to his grip tightening on my stomach.

"You better give it a rest, pony! I can, and will, KILL you, if you so much as TRY to cast a spell on me!" His threats meant nothing to me, since I knew he would just kill me if I gave up anyways, only more slower, and through labor.

When I opened my eyes, a large gust of wind blew him into a nearby bookshelf, releasing me in the process, and also sending Rover out of the window near Princess Celestia. She, however, wasn't affected by it, since she had a protective spell around her.

"Very good, Twilight! Now hurry! Get behind me!" I did as she asked, while Fido slowly stood up, and charged after the princess and I, all while a larger group of Diamond Dogs ran inside, following him towards us. They were about to strike with their diamond spears, until Celestia's horn glowed light green, and at once, the whole group of Diamond Dogs were gone in the blink of an eye. I looked around, surprised at the sudden silence.

"W-what... what was THAT all about?!" I asked her, looking up worriedly at my teacher.

Princess Celestia looked down at me, and gave a reassuring smile, replying with, "Diamond Dogs, Twilight, are known to live their lives out of greed and power. Yes, they just tried attacking us to take over Equestria, no they aren't dead, but they aren't coming back, either. Yes, this was the reason why I wanted you to read up on Air Magic, even though it isn't known to be very effective in subtlety, and even MORE known to be used in combat. Yes, you did well, and please, no more worries, Twilight! If you were to fail the spell, I would still protect you, no matter WHAT they did to me!"

She smiled at me while I just stood there, each time her sentence ending, my right hoof raising, and my mouth opening to speak. I was about to try to say something, but I realized that she just answered ALL of my questions I had right then and there, so nothing came out. I smiled back, then nodded my head, and continued with my reading, now feeling even MORE safer, since those Diamond Dogs weren't going to be around here anymore.

I saw them enter earlier that day, when they walked inside the castle, looking innocent. They were acting formal and polite, but I had a feeling that they weren't there to make friends... in fact, they eyed the jewelry of all the visiting mares and stallions that wore them. I even witnessed a couple of them pickpocket a few, as well, but I didn't confront them directly... and reported it to Princess Celestia, instead.

That might be why Fido was after ME, instead of Princess Celestia... since he was one of the pickpockets himself. Even though he was gone, perhaps permanently, I knew better than to trust the Diamond Dogs, ESPECIALLY after that day.

Any thoughts I had about possibly making peace with them were completely wiped ever since.

Rover was inside Rainbow Dash's cell when my thoughts went back to the current situation we were in. I saw him smiling menacingly at Rainbow Dash, who only continued to glare at him. He seemed to be whispering to her about something, but I couldn't figure out what... until he placed his backpack down, and pulled out a pair of gardening shears! He smiled at Rainbow Dash, who's glare turned into a look of shock and fear, while she gasped, and screamed in terror.

"No, please! DON'T!" Rainbow Dash folded her wings, and tried to back away from Rover, who's shears were getting uncomfortably close to her wings.

"If you don't tell me EVERYTHING you know about that creature," he began, "then I will make it so you WON'T join the Wonderbolts EVER, Rainbow Dash... tell me something... you're the Element of Loyalty...just HOW loyal can you be, I wonder? Would you SACRIFICE your wings... for your friend's LIFE?!"

Rainbow Dash remained silent, while the shears only crept closer to her wings. They were about to hover over the smallest points of her wings, the joints that attached them to her back, until a familiar voice interrupted him from progressing any further.

"STOP RIGHT THERE!" Justin's voice echoed through the area, which caused Rover to stop in place, and turn his head towards the iron gate. He couldn't see anyone, so he turned back towards Rainbow Dash, and glared at her.

"Who was that? ANSWER ME!" Rover angrily, yet silently, asked Rainbow Dash, who was now shaking with total fear, and confusion.

"I-I... I don't-" Rainbow Dash stuttered, which made Rover lift the shears again, and quickly bring them towards Rainbow Dash's wings. "No, PLEASE! I REALLY don't know!

Then, out of thin air, Justin materialized in front of the gate, and appeared to be holding a bright metal-looking pipe thing with glowing buttons and a handle on it.

I was tiptoeing my way through the hallway, while Rarity... tip-hoofed(?) her way next to me. While we were sneaking through, I had my plasma pistol holstered on my belt's right side, and my laser knife on the left. We were able to sneak through without being detected so far, and it seemed that we weren't discovered to be out of our cells yet.

Then, we found the little diamond dog, Spot, walking out of a large room. On top of the room, there was a sign that I couldn't quite read.

What does that say, Rarity? I looked at her confused.

"That," she mentally began, pointing her right hoof towards the sign, "says 'Prison Bay'. It MUST be where they're keeping our friends!" Alright, then... let's get them out of there!

Quietly, we sneaked through the gate before it closed, and looked around. Sure enough, there was one guard sleeping over a desk, with a single prison bay that held Spike and a few Diamond Dogs who looked like they haven't eaten in days.

"Spike?" I asked, motioning for Rarity to turn off MY invisibility for a second.

Spike saw me, and his eyes widened. "JUSTIN!" he yelled, which caused me to put my finger over my mouth, and point at the sleeping guard, who's eyes suddenly shot open. Rarity! NOW!

The guard looked at me, and glared, then walked towards my direction. When he made it just a few feet in front of me, he turned around, and looked at Spike. "SHUT UP, YOU LITTLE RAT! CAN'T YOU SEE I'M SLEEPING HERE?!" Thanks... I'm gonna have to lead this guy out of here, though, to keep Spike from seeing me kill him.

"Understood." Rarity's voice echoed through my mind. Quietly, I tiptoed out of the cell, and threw a pebble inside, which caught the guard's eyesight. Quickly, he jumped up, and lifted a sledgehammer, then ran out of the door, and stopped in front of it.

"Who threw that?!" He asked angrily. After looking around a little more, he sighed, then turned around, only to find me standing in front of him with my plasma gun pointed at him.

"Surprise!" I said quietly, but joyfully. When he opened his mouth to yell, though, I pulled the trigger, and watched his headless body fall to the ground. Then, I drug his body near a crate, opened it, and placed it inside there, hiding the evidence, besides the blood trail. Afterwards, I placed four mines that explode after the buttons are released under the lid, and closed it, carefully so that it doesn't activate on me. Whoever opens this will get a surprise, too!

After the deed was done, I quietly walked back inside the room, and tiptoed towards the cell. Y'know, Rarity... after seeing the way THAT one treated Spike, maybe these guys AREN'T worth crying over... "Agreed... NOTHING speaks to my friends like THAT!" Her voice was angrily speaking in my mind.

"Wait, Justin! You HAVE to save Twilight, first!" Spike ushered me.

I looked at him confused, then asked, "Wait, what?! She isn't here? Where'd they take her?"

"The Torture Chamber! You have to hurry, before they do something EXTREMELY BAD!" Spike yelled, which led him to cry.

My eyes widened at that statement. A freakin' TORTURE CHAMBER?! Now I KNOW those are bad in MY world, so I should guess that this will be just as severe, if not WORSE! Without another word, Rarity and I bolted out of the room, with Rarity cloaking me in the process. Then, we both quietly, but quickly, hurried through the hallways, until Rarity read the right sign to me.

When we got in there, the first thing I heard was Rainbow Dash screaming. That caused Rarity to gasp, and open her eyes widely. "Oh dear! I hope we're not too late!" Don't worry, Rarity... if Rainbow Dash can be heard, at least that's a sign that she's still alive! "Yes, but what if she screamed because she saw one of our OTHER friends get hurt, or WORSE?! I... didn't think about that. Okay, time to speed up!

We both hurried through the hall, until we made it to the Torture Chamber. Then, we silently opened the gate, and looked around. When I saw the room with Rainbow Dash in it, I gasped when I saw what was going on... a tall, slim Diamond Dog was holding a pair of Gardening Shears over Rainbow Dash's wings!

I pulled my plasma pistol from my belt, and yelled in the top of my lungs, "STOP RIGHT THERE!" He looked in my direction, but it was clear to me that my invisibility cloak kept him from seeing me, because he turned towards Rainbow Dash, and held the shears over her wings again, only this time, he was moving them faster. Rarity! Spell!

After seeing Rainbow Dash look towards me, and open her eyes wider, I aimed my plasma pistol at Rover, and yelled again, "I SAID STOP!"

THIS time, when Rover looked at me, he stood up, with his menacing smile still showing on his face. "Ah, the NEW creature! How nice for you to join your little friends here... but you must be mistaking this place for one that YOU can make the calls in!" He stretched his arms out, and said, "As you can see... I'm in HERE, with the door LOCKED, and the only key to this cell in my pocket, while you're out THERE!"

I smiled playfully, and lowered my plasma pistol. "Oh, yeah? You SURE you have the only key to this cell?"

Rover nodded, while I aimed the pistol at the cell's gate, specifically at the part that the key went through, and shot the door open, which caused Rover's eyes to open widely when I aimed it at him again.

"WHAT in the name of Tartarus is THAT?!" he asked, now sounding more frightened than Rainbow Dash at this point.

"Plasma Pistol... but that's besides the point. If you so much as move those shears an INCH closer to her wings again, then so help me, I will NOT hesitate to melt your F***ING SKULL!" The last two words I actually yelled, which made everyone in the room stare at me, caught by surprise at my statement.

Now usually I don't use language like that, but when my FRIENDS are in danger, I feel that I should take necessary precautions to intimidate the threat. It seemed to work for Rover, because he jumped when the outburst came out, and while he jumped, he dropped the shears.

"Excuse the language, ladies... but he had it coming. Now, then... slide the shears towards me, please." I said in a calmer tone, but my expression was still out of pure rage.

Rover grinned again, and lowered down to pick the shears up, only for me to shoot the ground near the shears, but on the opposite end of Rainbow Dash. It caused him to yelp, and jump back up.

"With your LOWER paws, mutt! What're you waiting for? An invitation?! MOVE IT!" He shook, then kicked the shears towards me, until they slid two feet away from my right foot.

"Good... now UNLOCK her cage!" Rover slowly reached his paws towards Rainbow Dash, but when he made it to the cage, he gripped her throat, and began choking her, while furiously shaking her, yelling, "YOU'RE GOING TO DIE, YOU FILTHY LITTLE-"

With no other choices available, I aimed my plasma gun forward, and blasted his head off, while leaving Rainbow Dash gasping for air, and wiping her face from the red drops all over her fur.

Quickly, I sheathed my pistol, and ran up to her, pulling a towel from my inventory. When I dried her off, she looked at Rover's corpse, and weakly said, "Oh gosh."

Then, she lowered her head, and vomited away from my direction, while I took the towel, and began drying her off. "I'm sorry, Rainbow Dash... I'm sorry you had to go through with that. No, I didn't like doing that, but I'm a man of my word, and I didn't hesitate..."

While she didn't smile, I felt her embrace me in a hug, which actually hurt my ribs, but I didn't complain.

"Oh my gosh, THANK you! You... you SAVED my life!" I patted her head, then replied, "No need to thank me yet, Rainbow Dash... I STILL have to take y'all to safety!"

After escaping her hug, I proceeded to draw my laser knife, and cut the chains from her. Then, I released the others from their cells, receiving thanks and hugs from them as well... until I made it to Twilight's cell.

She looked like she passed out already... but at least she responded when I called her name.

"Twilight? Are you okay?!" I shot the door open, and quickly rushed to her, only to gasp at the sight of her right cheek, which looked like it was swelling up, and had four cuts on it. Her snout was also tied shut with a rope, and her eyes were filled with tears.

"Good lord! What the heck HAPPENED to you?!" I asked in a shocked expression. Without hesitation, I untied the rope from her snout, and cut through the bindings. Then, I looked closer at her cheek, and realized that the area around the cuts looked dirty. Yeah, there's a BIG chance that her cut could get infected...

I went through my inventory, and pulled out a spare SHIELD generator, which was the circular thing that covered the chestplate of my armor. Then, I looked Twilight in the eyes, and said, "Now, you MIGHT feel a strong pain, but we NEED to get those cuts healed... this device I have here will do that, AND fix up any infections you might have."

She sniffled, but nodded her head, and weakly replied, "Okay."

When I held it over her chest, I said, "Now, I'm not sure what kinds of pain you've ever felt before, but I can probably guess that THIS will be the worst you've felt... but I PROMISE it won't hurt for more than a few seconds. After that, you'll be able to take it off freely." I put my knife away, and held her front left hoof with my right hand, and smiled reassuringly. "If it DOESN'T work, you won't have to worry about the pain... it won't kill you. I've programmed it to NOT do anything if it doesn't work with it's patient."

She smiled, then nodded her head. I could feel through her hoof that she wasn't as nervous as she was BEFORE I said that. I slowly moved the SHIELD generator towards her chest, and nodded my head when it started glowing. "It looks like it'll work on you... are you ready?" She nodded her head again. "Alright... here goes nothing..." Then, I placed it on her chest, while a circle of needle-like legs grew from the sides of it, and dug into her fur, causing her to scream in pain. Quickly, I held onto her hoof even tighter, and wrapped my left hand over her shoulder, and said, "Hang in there, Twilight! It's almost over!" I couldn't stand hearing her scream like that... and I even KNOW how she feels from experience. Imagine a needle being sent through all of your veins in the matter of seconds. THAT'S what the SHIELD feels like.

What it does, is it uses Anti Matter inside the body, speeds up the blood flow, and powers up the white blood cells by over one hundred times the speed, while also strengthening the internal organs, to avoid the straining speeds from causing harm to the body, like a heart attack, or more. Unfortunately, though, it isn't permanent, so it isn't capable of making someone invincible, but at least it speeds up the healing time by a landslide. The only way it could be used PERMANENTLY would be if the user wore the SHIELD for the rest of his or her life... and even THAT has it's limits.

Her screams slowly died down while I saw her right cheek's cuts oozing out bits of green dirt, before the cuts sewed themselves shut again, and the swelling deflated back into an ordinary size. Then, her screaming stopped entirely, and was replaced with a confused, "Huh?"

She looked at me confused, then asked, "W-what did you do?! What did THIS thing do?!" She pointed at the SHIELD generator.

I smiled, then replied, "It's a SHIELD Generator, just like the one on my armor. What YOU just felt is what I feel when I take damage BEFORE I wear it, and put it on... that's why I wear my armor as often as I do!"

She sighed, then hugged me, although THIS one was over my shoulders, and around my neck, instead of below the arms, and around the ribs. "W-well... thank you, Justin! We owe you our LIVES for this!"

I returned the hug, replying, "No, no! It's fine! What're friends for, after all? I sure as heck wouldn't have even LET him do that to you if I were there sooner!"

"I know... I believe you!" She said, while the others smiled at Twilight's successful recovery.

Finally, her ears perked up, and she asked me with wide-eyes, "Where's Spike?! Have you seen him?!"

I pointed at the entrance of the room, and replied, "He's still locked up, but he's safe, along with a few fellow Diamond Dog prisoners."

Twilight's eyes opened wide again, and she asked, "Wait, WHAT?! We HAVE to get him out of there, NOW!"

I agreed with her, and in the matter of seconds, we were already on the path to the Prison Bay, not caring about the sound we made in the process. At least the path there didn't have any guards.

When we reached the Prison Bay, we stopped when we saw a pretty large group of guards blocking the door to the room. They each held spears towards us, while we glared at them.

One of them smiled, then asked, "So, I take it YOU'RE the one who freed them?" He pointed his right paw towards me, to which I nodded.

"You must've done something with our watchman here, because we could hear the prisoners in here from QUITE the distance! Can't wait to tell the boss about how we captured ALL of you at once! I'd bet he'll give us QUITE the raise!"

Suddenly, an idea struck. I faked a sigh, and held my hands up. "Very well, then... I surrender..."

My friends looked at me with both shock, AND confusion, while Rainbow Dash literally yelled, "Wait, WHAT?!"

The guards smiled, while the one who spoke for them said, "Well, at least YOU know how to take a hint!"

I pointed at the crate that the blood trailed to, and said, "The guard's body is in there... if you want even MORE proof that I helped the others escape, I'm sure that you can use his body as evidence against me... now, since I told you that, can you AT LEAST let the ponies go? I'll do ALL the work!"

The guards looked at each other, and laughed. The speaker looked up, and placed his claw on his chin. "How about... no? Take them away, but LEAVE the foreign creature here! I've got a bounty to collect!"

The guards nodded their heads, and began walking towards my direction, while their speaker placed his paws on the crate, and lifted the lid.

BOOM!

Suddenly, a hefty-sized explosion took place where their speaker USED to stand. The explosion caused the guards that were near us to turn their heads quickly, while I drew my Plasma Pistol, and aimed it at one of their heads.

Not giving them any MORE chances, I pulled the trigger, which did it's usual thing, only THIS time, I aimed for the next Diamond Dog sideways, and managed two kills in one shot.

Now there was four left, and they managed to notice what was going on, and decided to swing their spears at me. Acting on reflex, I did a quick roll forwards, while only getting SLIGHTLY cut in the right shoulder, causing it to bleed, but not alarmingly. Then, I drew my laser knife, and sliced the blade off of the next spear that lunged at me.

The slice made the guard who swung stare in shock at his now "blunt" weapon, giving me time to stand up, aim the pistol at his face, and pull the trigger. Three more to go.

Two of them swung their spears at me, both high AND low, so I jumped up, and cut the high one's blade off, while jumping over the low one. Then, I stabbed the one who STILL had the blade with my laser knife, and shot the other one. One left!

I aimed my pistol at the other one, who stared at me in shock. Then, I pulled the trigger for the final blow.

Click...

"Ah, crap..." I said. My ammo was out, and there isn't time for me to get another clip from my inventory when there's an armed enemy just RIGHT in front of me. He took that advantage to swing his spear towards my head.

Suddenly, his spear was engulfed in a purple aura, and yanked from his paws by a magic aura. Now's my chance... thanks, Twilight!

Without any FURTHER hesitation, I held my laser knife in a battle stance, and waited for him to make the first move. Sure enough, he started swinging his right fist at me, as I thought he would. I swung the laser knife towards his right arm, and managed a clean dismemberment, while he yelped in pain.

Then, he swung his left fist after me, which gave the same results. Without any more arms available, he attempted a headbutt, which, as expected, resulted in a dodge, followed by another decapitation, only THIS time, his head remained solid, instead of spattered.

"Alright," I began, "NOW we need to get Spike, and get OUT!" Everypony nodded, and followed me inside, while I reloaded my Plasma Pistol, then put both weapons away.

When we made it inside, we were relieved to find Spike safely in the cell, having a friendly conversation with his cellmates. Apparently THESE Diamond Dogs were more nicer than the other... MUCH more nicer... which I found quite sketchy.

"Hey, Spike! We're back!" I said, which turned his head, and made the whole group of prisoners smile.

"Justin! Twilight! Rarity! Applejack! Pinkie Pie! Rainbow Dash! Fluttershy! You're ALL okay!" Spike ran up to the front of the cell, and jumped happily. I couldn't help but smile at the little hyper dragon. Glad to see he can STILL smile in here, at least! Heck, not even PINKIE PIE is smiling, and I've heard about her rarely NOT smiling!

"Yep. Please step back for a second." I said, while drawing my laser knife from my belt again, and releasing the blade. Then, Spike backed away, while I stabbed the lock, and opened the gate. Afterwards, I put the knife away again, and motioned the group to follow me, all while I got the names of our new allies.

Now the whole group consisted of me, the Mane Six (as they seem to be known as, according to some of the Diamond Dogs), Spike, two large Diamond Dogs named Bane and Bone, four medium-sized Diamond Dogs named Marco, Polo, Lucky, and Maxwell, and three small ones named Duke, Freddie, and Lumpy.

When we were all circled around the Prison Bay's main room, I said, "First thing's first... we need to scavenge this place, find ANYTHING we can use that could help us in our escape. No doubt they should have emergency weapons, should the prisoners get out of hand... err... paw. Any ideas, anyone?"

The group thought for a moment, until Marco lifted his right paw up. "Yes, Marco?"

"I THINK I saw the guard carrying an extra spear near his desk!" he said. Sure enough, there it was, hidden underneath the thing.

"Great perception, Marco! What about you, Bane? You look like you might know your way around here, along with you, Bone."

They both replied in unison, "Indeed... there's an Armory just next to here, with perhaps some BETTER weapons as well!" Okay, NOW this whole sentence in unison thing is getting trippy...

I nodded my head, then replied, "Alright! Great work fellows! Now that we have a basic clue, we should AT LEAST get some weapons ready for the trip UP there!"

"But how? That spear was the ONLY one in this room!" Lumpy asked.

I smiled slyly. "Of course it is... but THAT'S why I've got THIS!" I pointed at my watch, and aimed it at the spear, which I placed on the desk. Then, I pressed the button, and picked it up with Anti Matter, which caused the group of Diamond Dogs to stare at it in awe. Then, in my inventory, I told my system to craft us fifteen Durasteel Spears that were shaped like the one on the desk for the Diamond Dogs to carry. In the matter of seconds, they were all completed, and neatly placed on the desk.

"H-HOW did you-" the whole group of Diamond Dogs began asking, until I held my right hand in a "stopping" manner.

"No time to explain that, just let me give y'all a fair warning. THESE spears are FAR more stronger than your average steel. They're made of metals from ANOTHER planet, after all!" I lifted a spear, and held it up.

"ANOTHER PLANET?! Just HOW sharp IS that thing, exactly?!" Maxwell seemed to be fascinated in the idea of a weapon that's a "cut above the rest", if you catch my drift.

"Well," I began, lifting the spear, "enough to cut through stuff like," I swung the spear downwards, towards a thick rock, and when it made contact, it cut the rock in half, which caused ALL eyes to widen, while I finished my sentence, "rocks, and diamonds."

After giving them that quick demonstration, I gave the Diamond Dogs a spear each, and stored the extras. Who knows? Maybe there's MORE friendly faces around here? Then, we all ran out of the door, and headed towards the Armory.

When we got there, there was a group of five Diamond Dogs just waiting for us, each holding spears of their own. I was about to rush towards them, gun blazing, but Bane and Bone BOTH stopped me, and said, "Thank you, but WE can handle THESE ones!"

I shrugged, then replied, "Alright, then!"

Then, the two largest of the group rushed towards the group of guards, and swung their spears in a sideways angle, which ended up cutting all five enemies in half.

Wiping the red from their chests, Bane and Bone smiled at me, then said, "Whoa! Now THESE are weapons! Now we KNOW we can protect you all!"

I smiled, then walked up to them, and patted their shoulders, replying, "Indeed y'all can, but just remember! You can't protect ANOTHER, if you can't protect YOURSELVES! Let's get y'all some armor, then we'll be out of here in NO time!"

They both nodded, while I checked the Armory, and motioned everyone in, since, thankfully, it was empty.

Inside the place, we found a LARGE assortment of weaponry, which I ended up taking into my inventory for blueprints, and duplicating for our new "guards". We also found a large assortment of helmets and shoulderpads, with chestpieces, gauntlets, and leggings. The only thing different about a Diamond Dog's armor was that they didn't wear boots. Instead, they wore thick, plated anklets that rose a little over halfway up their shins. Seeing the layouts of the armors gave me an idea.

"Alright, folks... I might be able to make some good armor for everyone, but I'm gonna need y'all to listen up first!" I rallied up the group of Diamond Dogs, and began explaining the methods of how my armor worked. I also gave them a fair warning about the painful procedure of installing a SHIELD, but also telling them the benefits of it, as well.

After the lesson was over, I explained the armor that I had my watch craft for them. Instead of separate pieces of armor, they would wear a full set that can only be taken on and off by a station that I had materialize in the center of the room... a large, metal pod that contained within it a vast array of sharp pins and needles, along with restraints and a lifted bed for them to put their backs on.

"Alright, Bane. I want YOU to use it first. Don't worry, I've used these things COUNTLESS times already, and NONE of them hurt, because it puts you to sleep first, THEN installs the SHIELD, and wakes you up in ten seconds, armored up and everything! Oh, and it's called an Armor Station, by the way. You will need to hop into it AGAIN if you want to remove your armor!" I pointed to Bane, then motioned for him to follow me to the Armor Station, which he did, albeit nervously, but I reassured him that it won't harm him in ANY way.

When he walked inside the circle, the restraints latched around his arms and legs, then his waist, neck, and forehead. Then, the bed lifted up, and the doors sealed shut, while a red light began to glow in the room, followed by a beam of brighter light moving from top to bottom, then back to the top, in the center crease of the doors. After ten seconds, the doors opened, and a large white gust of smoke blew from the inside of the Station, while Bane fell to the ground, but caught himself with his upper paws, which he stared at in awe.

His armor was a dark copper-looking color, but it was clear that it wasn't copper. It contained gauntlets that fitted him perfectly, and contained three sharp spikes where his knuckles were. His chestplate was rather high-rising, but it was hard to notice, since he also had a stomach plate under it, and a red SHIELD Generator in-between. His waist was covered in a thick metal belt, with a symbol in the center that had the logo of a paw with three spikes. Below his waist was a kilt that parted in the center, and lowered down one foot below his waist. He had leg braces on his ankles, which rose up to his knees, and his lower paws were covered in his undergarments, which was a long black layer of clothing that resembled a swimsuit. It covered all of his body, and even rose up to circle his head, leaving his face exposed.

Then, he stood up, and opened his eyes, while his helmet rose from behind his neck, and landed softly on his head, while the sides of the helmet expanded from behind his head, and covered his jaw. After that, the neck of the armor opened slightly, and a few thick metal strips unfolded over his neck, and extended to protect his neck from any damages. Then, a thick round breathing piece, attached to another long strand of metal, which was attached to the center of the helmet, lowered towards his mouth, and attached itself to the now unfolded neckpiece. Following that, red lenses lowered from the helmet as well, and attached to the bottom halves of the metal that unfolded, while the mouthpiece spun the helmet shut. In ten seconds, the whole helmet covered his face, and he was completely geared up.

Three quiet seconds later, the lenses slightly glowed, and Bane began to speak again, while staring at his armor even more.

"Whoa... and you JUST built this in mere SECONDS?!" He asked, while also noting that his own voice sounded like it was coming out of a pair of headphones, with a deeper voice to keep his identity safe.

I nodded, then replied with a smile, "Well, they DIDN'T call me a Technician for NOTHING, you know?"

He was about to hug me, until I backed away, and said, "Whoa there, big guy! Don't want to sound rude, but you do NOT want to hug someone with THAT armor on! It enhances your strength by ten percent, and can easily punch through rocks like plywood!"

He looked at his paws again, and said in a happy tone, "Well thank you then Justin, my friend! I'll be SURE to repay you someday!"

I shook my head, then replied, "No need for payments, Bane! I'm just doing what I think is right!" I looked around, then said, "Although I DO have a few questions, if you don't mind me asking..."

He nodded, then said, "Of course! Ask me ANYTHING, and I'll tell you EVERYTHING!"

"Very well," I began, "I was wondering if ALL Diamond Dogs are as hostile as the captains?"

He tilted his head, then said, "Hostile? Who? Rover, Fido, and Spot?" I nodded. "To be honest, I've been locked away for well over four years now, and I DID notice an odd change of personality between the three of them in-between the year before, and the day after I was imprisoned! They just... didn't act like themselves anymore!"

I noticed Twilight's eyes perk up at that statement, so I looked at her, and asked, "Twilight? What's up?"

She looked at Bane, and walked up to him, speaking in a tone that made me think that she might be able to connect some broken pieces together in this newly-found puzzle.

"Wait, did you say... FOUR years?!" He nodded at her question. "That's strange... do you remember the day, perhaps?"

He shrugged, then replied, "Not sure, to be honest... sometime during the Spring, though! Why?"

"Because," Twilight said, now placing her right hoof over her snout, "four years ago, in the Summer, a large group of Diamond Dogs attacked the princess and I in the Canterlot Castle!" The CASTLE?! What in the WORLD would they need in a castle?!

"I'm not sure why, but Rover and Fido were there, and Fido... he... threatened to..." Her eyes watered before she could finish her sentence.

I couldn't stand watching her suffer, so I walked up to her, and patted her shoulders. "He threatened to KILL you, didn't he?" I asked, which resulted in a tearful nod from her. I noticed that the other ponies were never told about THAT story, because they were all staring at her in shock, and had sad expressions on their faces.

I looked down, and sighed. Then, I embraced her in a hug, and said, "Well, you won't have to worry about HIM, anymore, at least... he was the FIRST one I killed."

Twilight cried on my left shoulder, and said in a heartbroken tone, "I... I understand. Th-thank you..." I patted her on the head, and stood back up, since I had to go down on my knees to reach her for the hug.

Then, I looked towards the entrance to the place, and saw a guard running towards us. This guard looked shorter than the others, and appeared to be breathing heavily, which made me believe that he was in some sort of trouble.

I drew my Plasma Pistol, and aimed it at him, while looking at Bane and Bone, who both shook their heads. "Don't shoot! He's a Rogue Guard, working in OUR favor!"

I nodded, then put my pistol away, while the little guard ran inside.

"Bone! Bane! You're both okay!" the little guard cheered.

Bone smiled, then said, "Of course we are, Runt! What brings YOU here, though? I thought you said the captain ordered you to meet him in his room?"

Runt shook his head, then replied, "I lied, my friend! I only used that as an excuse to see if I could find any signs of suspicious activity... and guess what I discovered?"

Now, almost EVERYONE in the room stared at the little guard with shocked expressions... except for Twilight and I, that is. We BOTH already had a hunch that something was NOT right here, and we both even said so in our minds.

"What did you find, Runt?" Bane asked in his lower-pitched radio voice.

Runt looked at him, and his eyes widened. He must've admired the armor, because he was looking Bane both UP and DOWN. Even so, he pointed outside of the door, and said, "I thought I heard the voices of our three captains INSIDE his room! They sounded like they were being tortured, or something, though! I swear, I've never ran so fast in my life! I'm afraid he might've followed me!"

My eyes widened, and I looked out of the door. Then, I turned towards the group, and said, "Alright, everyone! Change of plans!" I pointed at Bane, and said, "Bane, you're the one in the armor! I need you to escort everyone, and everypony out of this cave safely! Then, I want you to protect them from OUTSIDE the cave!" I turned to Twilight, and said, "Twilight, I need YOU to lead the group back to Ponyville, and explain what all you've learned in here to the Princess!" I turned to Spike, and said, "Spike, I need YOU to guard Rarity! Make SURE nothing happens to her!" I gave him one of the spears, which made his eyes widen with joy... although I gave him one of the basic copper spears from inside the cave, I had a feeling he'll need it more than anyone else. While Twilight DID give me a stare, I chose to ignore it, and turn to the other Diamond Dogs and Ponies. "I need the Diamond Dogs to circle the Ponies, and guard them from ALL directions!" I turned to Rainbow Dash, who seemed to STILL be shaken from her experience in the cell, and said, "Rainbow Dash! I want you to remain on GROUND level, along with Fluttershy! No doubt they'll be searching the SKIES for the two of you, after all!" Everyone nodded when I finished the game plan.

Then, Twilight stopped me from walking outside the door, and asked, "Wait, Justin! What about YOU, though? What're YOU going to do?!"

I turned around, and smiled, replying, "Simple, Twilight! I'm gonna go free the REAL Captains, and dethrone the Tyrant King, of course!"

Suddenly, Bane and Bone stood behind her, and blocked my path even more. "Are you CRAZY?! General Rex is, without a doubt, TEN times your size, and A HUNDRED times your strength! There's literally NO way you can beat him!"

I sighed, then opened my watch's menu, saying, "True, I WON'T be able to beat someone with THAT description at my CURRENT state..." With my serious expression turning into a sly grin, I said, "...And THAT'S why I brought my OWN armor with me!" Then, I pressed the "Gear Up" button on my screen, and within ten seconds, a thin black layer of undergarments materialized around my body, the center of my thick metal belt glowed, and lifted up from a pole, which thickened, and circled around my torso, and attached from the top, while on the other side, the back piece lifted, and attached to the front piece by circling over my shoulders, forming an entire chestpiece, and leaving a hole in the center that a SHIELD literally "walked" it's way over, slightly in a "spider-like" way, the SHIELD coming from within the belt. Beneath the belt, two thick bars lowered from the sides, while more bars came from within them, and circled my legs as the bars lowered. Then, they materialized into boots at the bottom, while the openings of the torso piece did something similar, only instead of forming gauntlets, my bracelet and watch already did that when the bars were released from the shoulderpieces, which thickened into the shoulderpads.

After the ten second "gear-up" moment, my neckpiece opened up, and from around my neck, the neck protectors lifted up to my chin, while my helmet rose from the back, and the sides. Instead of the sides lowering like Bane's, however, THIS helmet was built in layers that merged from the center down, so the side pieces actually lifted higher, and met in the center, while the lens of the helmet rose from the front, and merged with the piece that attached to my chin, and the whole helmet altogether. When the lens was on, it blackened, and hid my face completely. This was all done in five more seconds.

Now completely geared up, I said in my lower-pitched microphone-changed voice, "Now I KNOW I can handle him!"

Seeing my armor, both Bane AND Bone stepped aside, silence filling the air. Then, I said to the two of them, "Since everyone ELSE isn't armored up in the best gear, I want Bane to take the front-line, while Bone covers the back. The rest of y'all circle around the sides. I want them ALL in Ponyville safely, and y'all as well. Twilight will be in charge of making sure y'all are accepted in there for the time being... right, Twilight?" She nodded her head, while the group headed on in front of me.

Before she left, though, Twilight quickly jumped up, and gave me another hug. "Thank you, Justin... but you BETTER not die in there! We STILL have a tour waiting for you, when you get home! Okay?"

I smiled, and nodded my head, all while completely missing the fact that she addressed Ponyville as "home"... then again, it DID feel much better than the Earth that I came from. Who knows? Maybe if I have a REASON to stay here, I could just go on ahead and drop my bags here!

After she broke the hug, she ran out with the others, all while I followed shortly after, and tapped on my monitor. Then, I hit "Cloak", and at once, I turned invisible, leaving everyone else wondering HOW I just did that... ESPECIALLY Rarity, who couldn't even find my whereabouts at all, now.

I tapped on Bane's shoulder, and said through my mic to only him, "I'm still here, don't worry! WITHIN your helmet, you'll see a small map with a radar. The RED dots are creatures that appear HOSTILE, while the blue ones are friendly. The GREEN ones, however, are unknown, so don't attack THEM, but encounter them cautiously, or avoid them altogether. Our maps are linked, so it'll update what I find out, while mine will update what YOU find out... alright?"

Bane nodded his head, then replied, "Understood, boss!" Then, he saluted, and turned around at the ponies, who were now staring at him confused. "Justin spoke with me. He's still here, but he gave me instructions on what to do. Now, then... Justin? Where do I go, though?"

I replied, "Hold on... okay, NOW you should see a yellow arrow on the map! Just follow it, and it'll take you out of this place! Be careful, though, as the arrow COULD move to different locations, in case the current one gets swarmed, or closed!"

"Alright, thanks!" Bane saluted again, then motioned for the group to follow him. Then, all of them vanished within the darkness, while I stood there, still invisible, and turned on my recorder, in case I run into something that COULD be useful for evidence to prove the Diamond Dogs innocent. After a couple more seconds of taking deep breaths, I followed my OWN marker to this "General Rex" fellow... I only hope that he isn't as tough as they SAY he is... while this armor IS made of Titanite, I STILL don't know how sturdy it is compared to whatever THIS guy could throw at me... after all, this IS a different Earth I'm in!

I was in the front of the group, keeping my eyes peeled on the... "radar" thing that Justin spoke of. Thankfully, though, it would seem that the commotion has caused MOST of the guards to gather around the OTHER side of the cave. I continued leading the group, until Twilight stopped me, and asked, "So, what's YOUR story, Mr. Bane? Why were you locked away for four years, exactly?"

Without turning my head, I replied, "I was an Elite Knight, believe it or not! The reason why he had me locked away was because I disobeyed a direct order from him."

"Which was what, exactly?" She asked again, this time sounding more concerned than MOST would be towards me. So concerned and innocent, in fact, that I couldn't just lie to her about the reason... even though it would probably make our chances of a peace treaty zero out. Then again, our captains, or perhaps, our captains' IMPOSTORS, attacked Canterlot after I was arrested, so maybe explaining it wouldn't affect a thing, anyways... would it?

After a seven second delay, I looked towards her, and said, "I was ordered to assassinate your pink friend over there..." I pointed to the pink pony with puffy hair, which deflated after my paw reached her, while her expression changed from a simple smile to a look of complete horror. Everypony else seemed to follow through with that same expression.

"He... he wanted you to kill PINKIE PIE?! Why?!" Twilight was staring at me in disbelief.

Hesitantly, I replied, "He said that she was just getting on his nerves! I didn't agree with his statement, and attempted to attack HIM, instead! Before I could hit him, though, he... he changed..." I looked at my paws, which started to tremble in fear at the memory.

"His arms... they suddenly grew the size of my shoulders in muscle! Then, he grew to be about nine times my size! When I looked up at him, the FIRST thing I saw was a red diamond that had a black center in it!" I shook my head, then sighed. "When I woke up after getting hit ONCE, I was already in the cell... locked away with most of my comrades here... although, there were... MORE of us before."

Twilight looked puzzled, then asked, "Wait, so he... SHAPESHIFTED?!" I nodded. "That's odd... only UNICORNS and ALICORNS can cast magic! How could HE, though? And what if... oh, no... we HAVE to warn Justin!"

I shook my head, then said, "There's no turning back now, I'm afraid!"

"What? WHY?!" She asked, now glaring at me.

I pointed back towards the hallway we came from, and replied, "Because he's already there!"

I looked up, and saw a massive wooden double-door just lying in front of me. No doubt about it... THIS is the place. Slowly, I reached for the center of the doors, but before my hands made contact, I heard a deep masculine voice, and quickly hid to the side, recorder still on.

"My queen! Are you CERTAIN that we are ready to take on such a request? I mean, sure, we've captured the Elements of Harmony, but still! The PRINCESS could still be a threat to us!" Well, crap... THIS doesn't sound good!

An echoing, deep feminine voice replied in an annoyed-sounding tone, "Silence, you fool! Of COURSE we're not ready yet! I was talking about in a couple months! That IS, after all, when the time will be right, and MOST of Equestria will be gathering!"

"But Queen Chrysalis," the man began, "what about the Diamond Dogs? If THEY are to attack the ground, then surely they will ALSO attack the Changelings, since our kinds are STILL, technically, at war!"

"I'm well aware of that, Rex... that's why I had you capture YOUR Dogs, and allow MY Changelings to take over for the past four years!"

I could hear Rex sigh. "You're right, My Queen... please forgive my questions."

Chrysalis laughed lightly, then replied, "No need for apologies, my humble servant... you ARE, after all, under MY control, anyways!"

Then, they both laughed, which caused my eyes to widen. So THAT'S why they've been hostile! They aren't even REAL Diamond Dogs! Well, THAT changes EVERYTHING, now, doesn't it?

"So when, exactly, will we meet IN PERSON, my queen?" Rex asked.

"Soon, my little servant... we shall meet the day BEFORE we attack! Be prepared until then! Oh, and by the way..." She paused, which caused my nerves to intensify. "...you have a guest here!" Well... crap...

Seeing how my cover was blown, I decided to uncloak my armor, and walk through the doors. Then, I witnessed a change of scenery that I, without a doubt, was NOT expecting!

Instead of being an old cave room like everywhere else, THIS room had clean white walls, and what LOOKED like a window that led to the outside, although after CLOSER inspection, I noticed it was just a security monitor that was sitting outside the window. The window was at my left, while in the center was an antique-looking coffee table, with a sofa and a loveseat on both ends of it, both sofa and loveseat being red with golden trimmings. In the BACK of the room, I saw a large metal door, which didn't seem to go with the theme of the room. Obviously, it didn't look like it was opened much, if at all. To the left side of the metal door was, what looked like, a metal shaft that was covered with a door. Could THAT be where they've locked the captains? Then, to my right, I saw a computer monitor with a creature that looked SLIGHTLY like an Alicorn, only it was more insect-like, with green eyes, and light blue, possibly cyan fly-like wings. I also noticed that her wings, AND her legs, appeared to have an abundance of holes on them. In a way, I doubted if the term "Swiss-Cheese" would make sense to HER, but in MY books, she would fit the description quite well.

Then, the nightmare that I had earlier played again, and at once, I recognized her! She was the SECOND creature that I saw in that nightmare! But... how come I haven't seen the FIRST one, yet? I looked towards the monitor even more, and found ANOTHER figure there, only THIS one was in the room with me.

Standing in front of the monitor was a medium-sized Diamond Dog with red fur, and what appeared to be a black leather jacket, with black leather pants below. From MY form of Earth, he would probably be considered a "Biker", or a "Road-Dog" in this case.

The two of them stared at me, both with confused expressions. I looked at both of them, and couldn't think of anything to do, other than wave.

"So," the Diamond Dog began, "YOU must be the otherworldly creature my guards have spoken about!"

I nodded my head, and replied, "And YOU must be General Rex, I presume?"

He nodded his head, while I turned my gaze to the creature on the monitor. "And I'm guessing YOU are Queen Chrysalis?"

She smiled, then nodded her head. "I must say, for a creature from another world, you have QUITE an eye for details! Indeed, I AM Queen Chrysalis... RULER of the SWARM!"

Her voice's echo caused me to feel slightly creeped out, but I knew better than to show it. Instead, I smiled, then gave a slight bow, which again caused her to look at me confusedly.

"I gotta admit," I began, "it isn't EVERY day that I run into royalty!"

I could see that she was NOT expecting my "proper" manners, and said in a more casual-sounding voice, "Well, well! In all honesty, I have to admit that it's quite NICE to finally meet an enemy who STILL shows respect! Tell me... WHO, and WHAT exactly ARE you?"

"Justin Daniels... I'm a Human."

"Human, huh?" She placed her right hoof under her snout, and shrugged. "And HERE, I thought they were just a myth! Oh, well! Pleasure to meet you, Justin! Tell me... do you LIKE it here in Equestria?"

I nodded my head. "Of course I do! For once, I actually fee like the inhabitants here actually treat me like I'm a REAL person!"

"And what if I were to tell you that they're only USING you?" She stood closer through the monitor, which creeped me out a little more.

"I don't know what you mean by that... care to explain?" I tilted my head, while she sighed.

"Have you ever been to the Everfree Forest before?" She asked, to which I shook my head.

I replied, "No, ma'am... but I've HEARD about it! Something about that place being WAY too dangerous for ponies to be exploring in! Why do you ask?"

"Well..." she began, "they BANISHED me there, of course!"

I tapped on my monitor, and turned on the "Lie-Detector", which surprised me when it said that she was telling the truth.

"Why did they even banish you to begin with?! Was it something you did?" I looked closely at the green bar in the center of my helmet screen.

She shook her head, which caused the bar to turn red. I decided to play along with it, though, and see just HOW much she would lie about.

"So who exactly DID attack them? Was it the Captains of the Diamond Dogs?" She nodded her head, which made the bar turn even MORE redder.

"Last question," I began, while pointing my right finger at her through the monitor. "Are you telling the SWORN truth? Sworn being that should you lie, your LIFE would be on the line?"

She paused for a long moment, then asked, "Why would you even ASK that kind of a question?! OF COURSE I'M SPEAKING THE TRUTH!"

Then, I unholstered my pistol, and pointed it at the screen. "My armor has a built-in Lie Detector, you know... it can translate ANY language for me to understand... and Bullsh*t happens to be one of those languages!" I placed a FRESH new clip in my pistol, and made it glow. "It would seem that you're quite an EXPERT at that language, as well!"

"Ha! Well, it LOOKS like we have a clever one here! Rex..." he looked at the monitor, and saluted. "...Be a good boy, and SHOW this little pest some manners!"

Rex grinned menacingly at me, while Queen Chrysalis's image on the monitor disappeared, and the monitor shut itself off, while Rex walked closer to me.

He punched his chest, and revealed a glowing green diamond on his chest. The diamond... THAT must be what's causing him to obey Chrysalis!

After stretching his arms out, I noticed the green diamond project some sort of light around Rex, and at once, his leather jacket's sleeves ripped off, while he grew in strength, AND size! Thankfully, though, his pants were stretchable. THAT would've been awkward...

His eyes turned from green to red, and after his "growth spurt" was complete, he roared, while he revealed that he towered over me, literally OVER ten times my size.

Out of instinct, I shot the diamond directly with plasma shots, but what I DIDN'T expect was for the shots to have NO effect, and even vanish before they could even make contact! He smiled at my attempt, and cracked his knuckles, which revealed to me that his fingers were mostly the size of half my arms, which would be about one and a half foot long fingers on this behemoth!

At THIS condition of the situation, there was only ONE thing I could think of at that time.

Well, sh*t...

Author's Notes:

*SNEAK-PEEK*
Justin: And HERE I thought being a Technician would AVOID these situations!

Justin runs around the room, dodging flying debris, while trying to shoot the diamond from Rex's chest.

Rex: HOLD STILL, YOU LITTLE WORM!

Justin's eyes widen when he sees Rex lift a giant pillar from the room, and hold it over his shoulder, while he runs towards him, while Justin turns around, and runs away from his direction, arms and legs flailing.

Justin: WHY DID I EVEN VOLUNTEER FOR THIS SH*T?!

Announcer: While MORE than capable of winning this battle due to his armor being able to take MANY hits, Justin knows that he will NOT be able to bring peace to the Diamond Dogs and Ponies if he were to kill General Rex... which is why he must find a way to attack the DIAMOND on his chest... there's only ONE problem... HOW?! Get too far, and he'll get something THROWN at him, but get too CLOSE, and HE'LL be the one thrown around! How will he be able to succeed, WITHOUT involving death? Find out NEXT time, in The Outsider: Tales of a Space Technician, Chapter 5: Boss Battle: General Rex!

*MESSAGES FROM THE AUTHOR*
Finally! At first, I was wanting to write the battle scene in this chapter, but I decided "Dude! Where would the SUSPENSE be in that?!" So, I've decided to use the battle as the NEXT chapter, with the aftermath of the battle to go WITH it!

And, don't y'all worry! I'm not really THAT much of a potty-mouth through the story (AND in Real Life, now that I THINK about it!) Expect things like THAT to happen on a few more occasions, though!

Anyways, I'll TRY to make the next chapter either tomorrow, or late tonight, but I won't GUARANTEE a release! In fact, an ALMOST GUARANTEE that it won't be in another week or so! Don't worry, though, because that was an "ALMOST" Guarantee! You never know, though? Maybe I'll post it SOONER than even I think?!

Stay strong, stay sharp, my fellow bronies! It's a cruel world out there! If they get you down, and if ever you need an understanding shoulder to cry on after a hard day, REMEMBER that we're MORE than a community of "Odd" people, and I can be one of those shoulders! (Well, technically, I'm MORE than a shoulder, but an average human being, who has TWO shoulders, but... ah, YOU get the idea!) We're a FAMILY of "Like-Minded People"! With that in mind, I'd like to give you ALL a good ol' fashioned brohoof! /)

Keep up the support, my friends, and I'll be there to give y'all MY support, as well!

*PS* Holy Crap! I THOUGHT I sent this chapter in HOURS ago! I'm SO sorry, folks! I had this page open on my laptop, and headed upstairs for about four hours, then came back down here, ONLY to find it STILL on the "Edit" page, UNSENT!

Chapter 5: Boss Battle: General Rex!

C'mon, Justin! THINK! I was practically running in circles, dodging large amounts of debris from the now torn room, all of which was thrown from a massive Red-Furred, sleeveless Black Leather-wearing Diamond Dog known as General Rex, who's arm size would probably make an ape feel jealous. He kept taunting me with phrases that made me just want to stop right there, turn around, and slap the living daylights out of him, but I knew better than to blame HIM for the insults... it WAS, after all, the DIAMOND that was controlling him... at least, I HOPED it was!

"What's the matter?" Rex asked in a taunting manner. "Scared?!"

I couldn't really think of a response, so I just continued running, and dodging the things he threw at me, which started off as simple stuff like bricks and vases, but soon ended up being larger objects, like shelves and cabinets torn from the walls, statues, and even a few extra computers, which I KNEW would be a problem, since my armor, although considered the strongest around the Milky Way, was STILL made out of a metal that's naturally weak to Electricity, making those a SERIOUS problem! While I focused on making my armor FIRE-proof, I never really thought about needing it to be LIGHTNING-proof!

He laughed at me, then said, "Ooh! Sounds like you're scared SPEECHLESS!" He picked up a large stone table, and threw it towards me, while I did a quick roll, and dodged the table, only to find him swinging a large pillar towards my chest. When it made contact, I flew back, and left a crater on the wall near the metal door. The crater, however, revealed that behind that door was a large, metal room. While on the ground, my armor began speaking in a British Butler-type elderly man's voice through the built-in speakers.

"Warning! Deep rib-cage injuries detected! SHIELD now operating in Restoration Mode! Estimated recovery time: 5 minutes!" Yeah, THANKS for stating the OBVIOUS, jackass! "Just doing my job, you moron!" Ha! Glad to see YOU'RE still working, at least! "What can I say? YOU programmed me to be IN this armor, so what ELSE can I do, besides STATE the obvious?" You KNOW I was joking, though, right? "Indeed... and so was I!" So, just HOW long ago was it since we spoke, Jasper? "Oh, QUITE a while, Master Daniels! Oh, and by the way... WHEN will you actually program me into an ACTUAL body? You PROMISED me you would last week, sir!" I know... but now is REALLY not the time, Jasper! As you can probably tell... I'm in a battle! "I know... WHO do you think is taking the MAJORITY of the damage for you?!" Point taken, but look... WHENEVER I know that these new friends of mine actually TRUST me, I'll start working on a body for you, and THEN I'll introduce you to them... alright? I heard my armor sigh, and reply, "Very well, then, Master Daniels... I'll remain silent until then! I must say, though, there's SOMETHING odd about this place... it ALMOST reminds me of something I might've forgotten about long ago... perhaps around the time that I was addressed by my FORMER name..." Hmm... there MIGHT be a connection... who knows? Anyways, Jasper... I need you to scan the wall behind us, and tell me if you find anything useful... can you do that? "Negative, sir... the metal from behind the wall is BLOCKING my scanners! YOU will have to, as you would say, 'Play it by ear', if you know what I mean?" Eh, was worth a try, at least. Thanks for attempting though, my friend! "Any time, master!" You ALSO know you don't have to call me that, right? "I'm already USED to addressing you as that, so I shall STICK with it!" *sigh* Alright, then...

I slowly stood back up, placed my left ear closer to the door, and gasped when I heard the sound of quick movement inside it, followed by three voices coming from inside. Due to the metal barriers, however, I couldn't hear what they were saying. Jasper, did you hear that?! "Negative, sir... it would seem that the metal barriers are TOO thick for me to hear as well!" No worries... we'll figure something out!

"Don't worry!" I yelled through the hatch. "I'm here to help!" I looked around, then noticed a group of wires that were stretched through the wall. The wires led from the computer to the door, and the hatch. The wires WERE once behind the wall, but the combat caused the wall to crumble a good bit. Thankfully, though, the desk, computer, AND monitor were still in good condition.

I looked behind my back again, and noticed that Rex was charging towards me. From the way how he ran, I could tell that he would NOT be able to turn very far, and wasn't intending to, either. He wanted to ram me into the metal wall.

Suddenly, an idea struck! I can't get close to him while he's up... but MAYBE... if I can get him to run into something heavy, then it JUST MIGHT be able to daze him enough for me to get to that diamond!

Quickly, I tapped on the jetpack, so that it could fly me over Rex, but then ANOTHER realization hit me. Ah, CRAP! I forgot to REFUEL?! "Ah, I PROBABLY have mentioned that your fuel is low... right?" *sigh* Jasper! What the Hell?! "Well EXCUSE me, sir! I wasn't the one who set the armor to MANUAL-Fueling, was I?" Yeah, yeah... we'll fix that later... but you're right. MY mistake! Seeing no other option, I did a quick roll forward, and to the right, which made me BARELY dodge the rampaging behemoth by an inch. When I stood back up, I heard a loud *BING*, which, when I turned around, wound up being Rex bumping into the metal wall behind the, now COMPLETELY shattered, wooden wall.

He fell backwards, while I quickly rushed to the diamond, and grabbed it... but when I reached it, I couldn't find a spot to grab. Holy sh*t! This thing's PLANTED in him?! When he noticed me on top of him, he quickly grabbed my right arm, and threw me towards the other side of the room, on top of a pile of broken wood chippings, springs, pillows, and cushions from the now shattered sofa and loveseat.

I had to think even more now, because I knew, at THIS point, that he was aware of my plans. He slowly rushed towards me again, while I tapped on my monitor for anything I could use to my advantage. Then, I ran across the ONE thing that I hoped to find. Flash bombs! NICE! "Oh, my! I DO hope you aren't planning on THROWING that! It would be FAR too easy to dodge!" Don't worry, Jasper! I've got a plan! "Of course you do, sir, but MIGHT I ask if this plan involves getting UNDOUBTEDLY close to the creature that could EASILY rip our arms off, AND even use them against us? If so, I would MUCH RATHER reconsider my choices VERY carefully, if I were you!" Jasper... let's be honest. When, exactly, has ANY of your warnings EVER worked on me? "I... see your point... very well, then! Cheerio! It's been nice knowing you!" Don't worry! I've got it under control! Just MAKE SURE the lens is light-proof! "I have already tinted it enough for even the BRIGHTEST star to be visible!" Awesome! You're the man, Jasper! "Technically, I'm the ARMOR, and YOU'RE the man!" Yeah, yeah. Whatever! Anyways, LET'S DO THIS!

Without hesitation, I materialized three of them on my belt, and pulled one out. Then, I lifted it up, right as he charged towards me head-on, but his eyes were more open, so that he could see which way I try dodging (which only made my plan work more smoothly). When he was about ten meters away, I smashed the bomb with my right hand, and while the protective lens on my helmet kept it from blinding ME, I couldn't say the same for Rex, because when I ran to the right, he ended up stumbling into the debris, and even landed on the wall behind it, crumbling THAT one as well!

Using the possibly LONGER "stunning moment" to my advantage, I ran to the computer on the desk, and began quickly skimming through the files on it. Unfortunately, though, I couldn't understand a WORD that was on the screen. What the... they SPEAK English, yet they WRITE something DIFFERENT?! Seeing no other choice available, I decided to aim my right bracelet at the computer, and with the push of a button, I had the whole computer's data sent through my OWN computer, and wiped from HIS. Better that HE doesn't keep it, after all! I'll ask what's important later...

Then, I heard him get up, and turned around, only to find him halfway between where he WAS, and where I am, and closing in fast. "Master! Dodge QUICKLY! He's speeding up!" Alright, then! Let's go... THIS way!

As if on cue, I rolled out of the way, THIS time at the left, which caught him by surprise, since I usually dodged right. He even had HIS left arm out to catch me mid-roll, but seeing how I dodged left, he missed ENTIRELY this time, and crashed into the computer, while I threw the flash bomb behind my back, and saw it land right on top of the chandelier on the top of the room. Now HOW in the WORLD is that thing STILL hanging up there?! When the bomb went off, the whole room lit up, which made Rex close his eyes, and roar in even MORE pain, while I used it to my advantage, and rush up to him, then grab onto his chest, and give the diamond a few powerful punches, which seemed to be working slightly. It looked like the punching caused the thing to go deeper, which left a small gap in his chest that I could fit my fingers through, just BARELY enough to get a good grip on the diamond with. When I got a good grip on it, however, Rex grabbed my hand, and threw me towards the opposite side of the room again, only THIS time, I landed in the center, while he got up, and charged at me again. Jasper! Switch the gauntlets from 'Tech' mode to 'Titan' mode! "But sir! Aren't we supposed to be SAVING him, and not KILLING him?!" Who said I was KILLING him?! "*sigh* This MAY not end well, but... Titan Mode ACTIVATED!"

Suddenly, my gauntlets' plating opened up, and shifted into a MUCH more thicker shape. While the left one's knuckles resembled a hammer-like shape, the right one's fingers shaped up into claws that stretched out just an inch further than the way they USED to stretch, meaning the fingers on my right hand were almost six inches, but maybe seven. I didn't really have time for measurements, though, as Rex was still rushing towards me.

When he was close enough, I quickly unclipped the flash bomb from behind my belt with my SHARP hand, and pierced it open, which DIDN'T cause the effects to take place, yet Rex thought it WOULD, so he stopped for a quick moment, and closed his eyes for a couple seconds, before opening them while I used my HAMMER hand to punch the now exposed core of the bomb.

Then, when he was stunned AGAIN, I rushed towards his chest while he was still standing, and used the bladed hand to claw my way to the BACK of the diamond, and my hammer hand to deflect any attacks Rex threw at me. Jasper! How's the BACK look? "Unbelievable, sir! It would seem that there is a one inch THICK pole on the other side of this diamond that APPEARS to be connected to his heart! If we remove the diamond, we will MOST CERTAINLY end up taking his heart WITH it!" Then can you make him a PROSTHETIC one? "Ah, I THINK I know what you're planning, now! Indeed, I can! In fact, I just did!" Great... then get ready to deliver it on my mark! "Ready when YOU are, Master!"

With my feet on the left and right of Rex's chest, and my left hand gripping his paws tightly, I tightened my grip on the diamond with my right claw-hand, and began the countdown for the final pull.

"One..." I tightened my grip on BOTH hands, while Rex roared at me.

"Two..." I grinned beneath my helmet, and could see the Anti Matter beam going through Rex's chest. Heart in place, Jasper?

"Ready for materialization!" Alright, good. Then in THAT case... THREE!

In one massive pull, I heard the sound of cracking, roaring, and spattering, as I ripped the diamond clean off, along with it's unwanted attachment, which I quickly removed, while Rex fell to his back, choking badly for breath, and slowing down his breathing at an alarming rate.

Quickly, I pulled out a SHIELD Generator, and rushed to his aid, while Jasper said, "The heart is in place now, Master! It's NOW, or NEVER!" Understood, Jasper! Thanks! When the SHIELD Generator was materialized, I placed it over the hole in Rex's chest, while his eyes stopped glowing red, and in the matter of seconds, his eyes were back to normal-looking eyes... even though they were YELLOW, and his pupils were red. I sure hope THAT's normal...

"It SHOULD be, Master. I've searched his body for anything that could POSSIBLY be life-threatening, and have removed it, and sent it into your inventory, for examination!" Awesome, thanks! Perhaps we can use that to make something GOOD out of this stuff... Magic Armor, perhaps? "I... WOULDN'T bet my money on it, sir." Joking! Anyways, how's Rex doing? "His heart rate is normalizing now, and his chest wound is completely healed, now! All that there is to do is explain to him-"

"W-what's going on?! Where AM I?!" Rex asked, staring at me wide-eyed, while I smiled behind my helmet.

"Don't worry, General... you're safe, now." I replied, stretching my hand out to help him up. When he was up, he looked around confusedly, until he spotted the heart lying on the ground behind me.

"W-what the?! W-who's HEART is that?!" He pointed at it with his right paw, with his left paw covering his mouth. Obviously, he didn't know ANYTHING about what all has happened.

"It is... well... was... YOUR heart, sir." I pointed at the SHIELD Generator on his chest, which his gaze followed, and stopped at.

His eyes widened at the foreign object on his chest, and he couldn't help but tap on it, confused. "I-is... is THIS my new heart?!"

"No, sir," I replied, "it's just a device I made that could help you recover, since the diamond left a REALLY bad hole in your chest."

He looked at me worriedly, then asked, "D-DIAMOND?! You mean the... the GREEN one?!" I nodded, then picked it up, showing it to him. When I lifted it, he quickly backed away, and yelled, "G-GET IT AWAY FROM ME! PLEASE, DON'T BRING IT ANY CLOSER!" His sudden outburst caused me to realize the level of danger this thing could be, so I quickly turned around, and threw it across the room.

I sighed, then said, "Don't worry... that thing is NOT going to be a burden to you... I can ASSURE you that!" Then, I turned back towards him, and asked, "So... what all do you remember, BEFORE you put that thing on?" While asking my question, I had my helmet lower back into the neckpiece, which resulted in Rex staring at me wide-eyed. "I'll explain more later... please explain YOUR part first, and I'll answer your questions right after!"

"I... I don't remember much, I'm afraid. I WAS invited to a conference with Princess Celestia... perhaps a few weeks ago now, until I received a mysterious package from a person who addressed himself, or herself, as 'Chris'. Not sure WHO that was, but I felt that I should AT LEAST open the package. If it was one of my faithful workers, I would show my gratitude with him, or her... but when I opened it, I saw that it was a necklace with a HUGE green diamond on it! It looked... BEAUTIFUL, actually! I felt that this must've been a lady who sent it, and that she was probably interested in me, so I took it from the box, and placed it around my neck... BIG mistake, that was..." He gripped onto his chest. "The... MONSTROUS thing... it felt like a DAGGER was piercing me through the chest... no... a GROUP of daggers! The pain was numbing... it almost felt like everything was going cold... but instead, everything just went dark, almost like I haven't slept in a week, or so... and the next thing I know, I'm woken up, and gasping for breath, but not finding it, until you placed this... device... on my chest." He pointed at the SHIELD Generator. "By the way... if MY heart is there," he pointed at the heart on the ground, "then HOW am I alive right now?!"

"I shall be the one to answer that!" Japser's voice replied, while my watch glowed with his words, which caused Rex to jump up. I WOULD say that it nearly gave him a 'Heart Attack', but I doubted THAT would be a good thing to say at this time...

"D-did your ARMOR just talk?!" Rex asked, pointing at my watch. I nodded, then lifted my watch, while a hologram of a spherical light lifted from it. In a way, it could be described as a microscopic star, with a light that stretched out as far and wide as a baseball. It hovered over my watch, and continued to speak, revealing that it WAS Jasper.

"Please, allow me an introduction. My name is Jasper S. Princeton, and I am ACTUALLY a spirit, caught up into Justin's armor, and WHOLE system, for that matter! No worries, I am NOT a slave to him, for he treats me well, and even apologized about getting me caught up! He didn't NEED to, though, for I wasn't necessarily IN the 'Afterlife' as of that time! In fact, I was TRAPPED in the world, alone for MANY years! If ANYTHING, I OWED him my life in servitude, whether HE liked it or not! So, we BOTH decided I would help HIM with his work, and HE would help ME get a new body! Don't worry, he HAS been trying to make a stable body for me for a VERY long time, but just a few weeks ago, we both agreed it would be a ROBOTIC body that he would have to make for me. Until then, he carries me around in his Database, and speaks to me whenever needed!" While Jasper spoke, I could tell that MOST of what he said didn't make sense to Rex, so I summed it all up for them both.

"He's a helpful spirit who's STUCK in my armor." THAT made Rex nod his head, while Jasper grunted.

"That's EXACTLY what I said!" Well, APPARENTLY you lost his interest there, bud! No hard feelings, though? "Eh, I'd suppose you're right... I DID sense his interest rating plummeting... then again, THAT'S why I chose to be a SERVANT, since words aren't necessarily... MY specialty." Me, neither... but I guess SOME of us have it worse than others, huh? "Indeed."

While Jasper and I were talking, Rex looked behind me, and gasped. His eyes widened, while he pointed at the thing behind me, and yelled, "LOOK OUT!!!" Before I could turn around completely, though, I felt a sharp pain in the right side of my neck, that felt like a snake crawling inside my skin, and lowering towards my heart. Before it could get more than two inches inside, however, I quickly grabbed the foreign object, and, while screaming my lungs out, managed to rip it off of my neck, and throw it back, while I turned around, with my left hand now covering my now bleeding neck, and my right hand pulling the pistol from the holster, and shooting rapidly at the diamond, which now grew six black legs, and crawled on top of the wall, not getting harmed from ANY of my shots. Then, it crawled through a hole in the wall, and disappeared.

Gah! F*CK, THIS HURTS! Jasper! I need- "A Medical Serum? I'm on it, Master! Move your hand, please!" I did as he asked, while my neck, now pierced with a one-inch gaping hole in it, began to glow cyan which caused Rex's eyes to widen. Then, in the matter of seconds, the hole was sewn back up with a new layer of skin. "Health is back to normal, sir!" Thanks, Jasper... I owe you one... "Oh, nonsense! We BOTH know that-" Just... take the damn compliment! "Very well, sir! I'm flattered!" Not THAT kind of... eh, forget it... "Unfortunately, I'm unable to erase my database, due to-" CAN WE JUST CHANGE THE SUBJECT, PLEASE?! "Of course!"

"Are you alright, friend?! Did it do anything to your heart?!" Rex rushed up to me with a worried look on his eyes.

I smiled, then shook my head. "I'm fine, Rex! Oh, and by the way," I extended my right hand to shake his paw, "My name's Justin Daniels... as you can probably tell, I'm not a Diamond Dog, Pony, Gryphon, Dragon, or ANYTHING you might've seen before. I'm a human, from perhaps a WHOLE different Universe... maybe a Parallel one? Not sure, yet. Anyways..." I paused for a moment, then asked, "You said you got that diamond about a few weeks ago?"

Rex nodded his head. "At least, that's what I'd ASSUME, right?"

I shook my head, and my smile dropped to a stern, saddened one. "Rex... you were under the control of Queen Chrysalis."

The mentioning of that name caused Rex's eyes to widen even more. He backed away, and looked around, now managing to put the pieces of this puzzle together. "W-wait... you mean..."

I nodded my head, then replied, "Queen Chrysalis took over your mind, AND body, then sent a group of Changelings to Canterlot in your Generals' place, which resulted in them TRYING to attack Princess Celestia, and her student."

He turned around, then asked, "T-TWILIGHT?!"

I raised an eyebrow. "You know her?" He nodded.

"When she was a little filly, I was hired by her parents to be a fillysitter... but THAT was when she still wore diapers!" He smirked. "While I haven't seen her in a while, I STILL heard GREAT things about her! How she became Princess Celestia's GREATEST student! How she managed to hatch the egg of a DRAGON! THAT power of magic, I must admit, even took Celestia HERSELF a great while to master... and TWILIGHT succeeded as a FILLY!" Then, his paws clenched into fists. "Please... TELL me she's okay! Did... did ANYONE get hurt?!"

I nodded my head slowly. "None of the ponies were hurt, thankfully, but..." He walked closer to me, now looking more worried about the dramatic pause. "The thing is... the attack was four YEARS ago, I'm afraid..." He gasped, and backed up again. "And after that failed attack, the Diamond Dogs, and Ponies have been at war ever since... and the Diamond Dogs have taken a MAJOR loss in numbers... so far, only a few remain that I'm aware of!"

Then, we heard loud banging coming from the metal door. Quickly, Rex and I ran up to it, only for him to curse beneath his breath. "Grr... Damn it! This thing has a NUMBER lock! I can't breach through it!"

I pulled my pistol from my holster again, and said, "Here, allow me." He backed away, while I aimed the pistol, and shot the lock off of the metal door. Then, in the matter of seconds, the three original captains ran out of the room, gasping for breath. Then, Rex's eyes widened when he saw the condition they were in.

"Rover, Fido, Spot?! Is that REALLY you?!" Rex rushed to their aid, while all three of them looked up at him, and widened THEIR eyes.

"G-General Rex?! Is... is it... over, at last?!" Then, the four them embraced in a group hug, while I just stood there, and watched. I could've sworn I heard the sound of sniffling.

Jasper? Are you CRYING? "N-no, sir... I just... I just have a loose molecule of an electrical current in my eyes!" Ha! I don't even NEED a translator to tell me you're lying, you know? "Oh... right... just... oh, shut up, already!" I laughed at Jasper's playful outburst. Don't worry... I won't say anything... crybaby! Suddenly, I felt a jolt of electricity go through my body. It wasn't lethal, but it DID cause me to jolt. OW! Hey! What was THAT for?! "Don't forget just WHO it is that you are wearing!" Alright, already! Sheesh!

When I looked back at the group, the three captains slowly walked up to me, each with FRIENDLY-looking smiles on their faces, which was a MAJOR improvement from their CLONES' smiles. Rover was the one who spoke for the three, while the other two remained mostly silent.

"I-is it true? Were YOU the one who saved us?!" I nodded, which ended with me being in the center of a group hug between the three of them. "Th-THANK YOU, Mr. Daniels! You have NO idea how much this MEANS to us!"

I didn't really want to risk crushing their malnourished bones, so I just patted them on their heads, and replied, "Of course! Anytime! I'm just glad to see that y'all aren't dead, so we can ALL discuss the events to Princess Celestia, and get all of your names cleared up!"

General Rex added to that in a hopeful tone, "And this war can, AT LAST, be over!"

I smiled, then nodded my head. "Exactly! I only hope that she can understand the situation BEFORE we get there..."

"There's no need... I have heard ENOUGH to believe them... well done, Justin!" I heard Celestia's voice through my earpiece, which I lifted my left hand to listen through.

PRINCESS?! How did... wait, WHEN did you start listening in on this?! "Just a few minutes, unfortunately. You DID tell me that you didn't feel comfortable with me listening to your mind, so I did what a good ruler would do, which is listen MORE to their subjects' REQUESTS, rather than their MINDS!" Ah, okay... well, after THIS situation, you can feel free to stick around, then... I just MIGHT need your help next time! By the way, how did you know to call me THIS time?! "I've received a letter from Twilight Sparkle... and began listening to your conversation with General Rex."

I nodded. I understand... so how are the Diamond Dogs that escaped doing? "They're fine! They've ALREADY made peace in Ponyville, and are even receiving a tour from Twilight as we speak... they've ALSO wanted me to inform you that Twilight will be in Sugarcube Corner when you return. She doesn't want you to be late for YOUR tour, after all. Oh, but I would like to speak with you BEFORE that... and you may tell the General and Captains to join you as well, for we ALL have much to discuss."

I nodded my head. I agree. We'll see you when we get there! "One more thing, though!" Anything for you, Your Highness.

I could've sworn I just heard her giggle. "Please, Justin! I SAID no formalities!" Yeah, but I COULDN'T resist hearing you laugh! I gotta say... THAT kind of image suits you! A Kind and Benevolent ruler WITH personality is ALWAYS a good one to have! "Why, thank you! Anyways... I just wanted to say how much I appreciate you saving my Faithful Subjects... ESPECIALLY Twilight Sparkle... she's... DIFFERENT from all of the students I've ever had." Really? How so? "I'll explain it to you when you get here... how long should it take you, by the way?" Not sure... in fact, where exactly IS your castle, if you don't mind me asking? "In the northern distance from Ponyville, on top of the mountains, have you seen the city up there?" Yes, ma'am... didn't think that was a CITY, though! I thought it was more of a large Watchtower! "Indeed! It is the City of Canterlot... which is the Capital of Equestria. The building on the HIGHEST point of the city is our castle." Our? "Well, my sister's, and mine."

I placed my right hand over my chin. Hmm... I wasn't even aware you HAD a sister! "You'll meet her when you arrive! I MUST warn you, though... she MAY seem a bit... MORE different than anypony ELSE you know... even Twilight Sparkle! WAY MUCH more, in fact, that her speech is STILL... slightly outdated... I'll have to explain that later, as well. For now, though, I'll just teleport the five of you to the main room, since you're new here, after all. THAT should save you enough time to meet with Twilight! Please hold still, and let the others know what I'm about to do!" Alright... see you in a bit! "What? What do you mean 'A bit'?" Ah, right... that's the currency here. I meant see you in a LITTLE while! She giggled. "Alright, then! Let me know when you're all ready!"

I looked at the four of the Diamond Dogs, who just stared at me confused, while I seemed to just be standing there with my hand on my ear, not saying a word. Then, I smiled, and said, "Good news! I just spoke with Princess Celestia, and already, your names have been cleared! Also, she wants to meet us in her castle, so hold still. She's gonna teleport us there!" They smiled, and cheered, while we were all beginning to get engulfed in a white light. Alright, Celestia! We're ready! Then, in the matter of five seconds, we were all standing in the center of a large palace, directly in front of the entrance.

There, I saw a dark blue Alicorn that could almost be described as "The midnight sky in a pony's body". Her mane didn't seem to have a clear shape, and waved even without the SLIGHTEST breeze, just like Princess Celestia's. The thing that caught me off guard the MOST, however, was the fact that THIS one's mane had echoed movement, meaning that it faded when it moved. Wow... now THAT'S quite an interesting mane!

She giggled, then practically yelled, "AH, WE THANK THEE! THINE MANNERS SURELY ART QUITE PLEASING, COMING FROM ONE SUCH AS THYSELF!" While she spoke, my eyes closed, and my hands went over my ears, while I tried to hold my brain in place. Ouch! And here I thought my NECK was in danger!

She looked at me puzzled. "WHY DOST THOU BEAREST A LOOK OF PAIN, AND UNCERTAINTY?! I AM PRINCESS LUNA, AND WE HATH CONVERTED TO THE SIDE OF HARMONY! THERE SHAN'T BE ANYMORE PROBLEMS FROM US!"

After rubbing my ears with my fingers, I said, "Yeah, yeah... I'm right HERE, you know?!" Then, I paused, and remembered what Princess Celestia told me about her. Well, her speech IS a little- I stopped myself from thinking about it, because I just remembered. Ah, crap... Alicorns and Unicorns can READ minds!

"AND JUST WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY THAT?! DOST THOU NOT FIND OUR ROYAL CANTERLOT VOICE NORMAL?! IT IS TRADITION THAT THE FORMAL WE IS SPOKEN, AND MINE VOICE BE AT THIS TONE!" She looked confused at me, which I'll admit, did NOT match her tone. CLEARLY, she needs to learn how to tone it down a notch... and by notch, I mean remove the AMPLIFIER that the radio's connected to, AND turn it down at least 75% of the way!

I decided, though, since she isn't necessarily part of THIS era, to try to speak HER language, at least to make her feel more welcome, since apparently, she's ALSO new here.

"PLEASE FORGIVE MY RUDENESS, YOUR HIGHNESS! I MEANT WELL WHEN I THOUGHT OF YOUR LANGUAGE! YOU HAVE A LOVELY VOICE, BUT WE DON'T NECESSARILY SPEAK THIS LOUD ANYMORE!" Good lord, I think I hurt my lungs...

She seemed to get the picture, and placed her right hoof over her mouth, while clearing her throat. "WHAT ABOUT... This?" I shook my head, which resulted in her clearing her throat again. "How about... This?" I gave her a thumbs-up, which only made her look at me confused.

"Definitely MUCH better than it was!" I replied. She smiled, then nodded her head. Afterwards, she reached her right hoof, and gave me a hug, which I did NOT expect her to do. Then, it all changed with her voice slipping back to HER type of "Normal".

"WE THANK THEE FOR THY AID IN OUR LEARNING PROCESS! OH, AND WE BELIEVE THAT OUR SISTER IS WAITING FOR THEE IN THE THRONE ROOM!" Princess Luna... VOLUME, please! "AH... sorry... I'll have to get used to that change..."

I laughed, ignoring the ringing in my ears, while I replied, "It's okay! I'm sure your sister enjoys it! At least we'll be able to hear what you say LOUD and CLEAR!" She nodded with a smile. "Anyways, it's a pleasure to meet you, Princess Luna! I'm sure we'll be seeing each other again shortly, if you're ever to swing by Ponyville!"

"I WOULD BE... *ahem* I would be... honored!" She said, while motioning for us to follow her. Before I moved, however, I looked behind my back, and noticed that the Diamond Dogs weren't there... at least, not in clear sight. Now, WHERE in the world did THEY go?

"Rex? Rover? Fido? Spot? Where'd y'all go?" I looked around, and noticed that they were hiding behind a large pillar. "Guys? What's wrong?!"

They seemed UNBELIEVABLY shaky about something, but I couldn't quite put my finger on it. I ALREADY mentioned that their names were cleared, so THAT couldn't be the cause of their fear.

Then, they pointed towards the entrance that Princess Luna just walked through, and replied, "W-was THAT... NIGHTMARE MOON?!"

I scratched the back of my head, and said, "Who? No, I don't THINK so... THAT was Princess Luna, Celestia's sister! Perhaps her younger sister, in fact, considering she seemed a little shorter." I paused for a moment, then asked, "Who's Nightmare Moon, exactly?"

The three Diamond Dog Generals gasped at that question. "YOU DON'T KNOW WHO NIGHTMARE MOON IS?!" I shook my head, while Rex filled them in on the fact that I wasn't even from this world.

"Well let ME tell you the story." Rex began. He cleared his throat, and began. "About a thousand years ago, Princess Celestia had a sister. They both were in charge of raising and lowering the sun, and the moon. Celestia's sister grew envious of her, though, because the ponies were awake and lively during the daytime, yet at night, they were all sound asleep, causing her to feel useless. Finally, when Princess Celestia asked her sister to lower the moon, she refused... and her envy quickly grew to anger. With her anger, she attacked Princess Celestia, and at once, they both were drawn into a heated battle. After the battle, Princess Celestia had no other choice but to banish her sister, Nightmare Moon, to, ironically, the moon!"

I placed my right finger over my chin, and looked back where Princess Luna went. "Well... I guess THAT would explain what she meant by 'Converted'." Then, my eyes widened. "Wait, what do you MEAN, 'Banished to the moon'? There's no oxygen there!"

Rex shrugged, then replied, "I'm GUESSING she was frozen in a barrier that caused her to BREATHE in space? A magic barrier?"

I sighed, then shrugged, deciding not to stress over trying to figure out THIS kind of logic. Dammit! Why does magic HAVE to be so complicated to understand?!

Through my mind, Princess Celestia's voice suddenly said, "Justin? Are you coming?"

I smirked, then replied through my mind, Oh, right! Sorry, got lost in conversation with Rex and his friends. She giggled again. "Very well, then! Take your time! Just please come in when you have a chance!" Actually, we just wrapped things up, now! We'll see you in a second!

"Hey guys!" I said, now facing the Diamond Dogs, who stared at me blankly. "Let's head on inside. The princess is waiting for us!"

With no other distractions, all five of us began walking up the stairs, and in the matter of seconds, we ran into a couple guards, who said that they were sent to escort us to the Princess of the Sun. Princess of the Sun? You're probably gonna have to tell me ALL your titles there, Princess Celestia! "I will when you get here." Alright, then!

There it was... the doorway to the Throne Room. Here I thought we wouldn't even make it up these stairs! Five minutes of non-stop walking is something I'm used to... but walking UPWARDS not only affects my body, but seeing outside the windows, I couldn't help but notice that it also affects my SANITY. Truth-be-told, while I WAS in Outer Space for about a few months, I could NEVER overcome one of my most BASIC fears of all... heights.

"Within THESE doors is the Throne Room, where you all shall be greeted by Her Majesty, Princess Celestia! I must warn you all to abide by the laws, as any form of insult, or threat, whether LARGE, or SMALL, will result in an immediate banishment from Canterlot, and it's surrounding cities, towns, AND allies! With that said, I hope you all enjoy your stay here in Canterlot Castle!" After the guard on our left finished speaking for us, I smiled, and nodded my head.

"Duly noted, sir! Thank you for the heads-up!" He seemed to be taken aback by my positive manners, and smiled back at me.

"So long as you remain lawful, we'll get along JUST fine!" He said, while they both motioned us to go on in. Rex and his friends took that as their cue to head on, while I stayed for a little longer to converse with this guard.

"You seem a bit more POSITIVE than the others... that's a good sign! The princess, I'm certain, could surely USE that kind of commitment!" I said, while patting him on the shoulder.

His eyes widened, and he asked, "Th-that obvious, huh?" Then, he shook his head, and said, "No, no, NO! The Princess requires STRONG guards! Not EMOTIONAL ones!" He sighed, while I patted his shoulder again.

"Hey, who said that being a NICE guard ISN'T being strong?! If you ask ME, I'd say it takes MUCH MORE strength to remain cheerful, than it takes to get angry!" He seemed to be surprised by my words, and sure enough, he agreed with that.

"Well... that IS quite true, isn't it? It's more common for guards to react to insults with a frown, and a kick in the flank, than it is for a guard to remain civil, and NOT react to negative influence that's sent to themselves!" He paused for a moment. "You seem quite wise for someone new! Tell me... what's your name?"

I stretched my right hand out, and said, "Justin Daniels. I'm a 'Human', which would probably be the equivalent of a 'Pony' here, at least where I'm from."

He accepted the hand-hoof shake, while replying, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Daniels! I'm Flash Sentry! While I may SEEM like a skilled guard, I'm actually more of a new recruit... but thank you for the words of encouragement! Perhaps we'll see each other around! Maybe I can buy you a drink sometime! I hear Applejack was planning on releasing some of her Apple Cider next month! That stuff is to DIE for!"

I smiled, then replied, "As long as it's non-alcoholic, I'm up for it!" Then, we both gave each other a respectable salute, while I walked inside the throne room, greeted by a smiling Princess Celestia, who was sitting on top of the throne that rose high above the room's ground level. I took that as my chance to show my respects, and began to bow my head, until she told me to stop.

"Please, Justin! You've ALREADY proven yourself to be a valuable friend! Besides, I didn't summon you here for a FORMAL meeting! Think of it more of a... friendly conversation!" I nodded my head, while I straightened my posture, and walked up to her.

"Of course, Celly! Is... it okay if I call you that?" She seemed a bit saddened by that statement, so I shook my head. "Nevermind! I'll just address you as Celestia, or Princess Celestia! Please forgive my previous statement!"

She gasped, and shook her hooves defensively, replying, "Hmm? Oh, no! It wasn't YOU, Justin! It's just... my FIRST friend I've ever had called my that... and he isn't around anymore, unfortunately..."

I noticed the pain in her eyes, and realized that this friend of hers must've been MORE to her... and the fact she said "he" only ADDS to that theory of mine. "I'm sorry for your loss... I'm sure it wasn't easy seeing him for the last time... was it?" She closed her eyes, while a tear dropped. Then, she shook her head.

I looked around, and realized that the Diamond Dogs were already gone. "Um... where'd Rex and his friends go, Princess?"

She smiled again, and replied, "Oh, I've already spoken with them! They seemed VERY thankful about what you did for them! They even told me THEIR side of the story!"

My eyes widened. How the Hell did they manage THAT in, like, thirty seconds?! She seemed to hear me, because she smirked at my mental comment.

"Oh, silly me! I forgot to mention... within THIS room, time is slowed down outside... at least, while I have the spell in effect! Right now, if you look outside, you'll see that the citizens are like colorful statues, and they can NOT hear anything that is discussed within these walls... that's because what I'm about to tell you is important that only YOU, and you ALONE, must know!" I gulped, and nodded, not saying anything else at this point. Then, she slowly walked up to me, with a serious look in her eyes. "This world is destined to be destroyed in three months..."

My eyes widened even more, and I backed away slightly. "Wait... WHAT?!"

"I saw it in a vision last night... I was looking out the throne room, when I saw, what looked like, a star... but it wasn't made of flame. It was purple, black, and red... it came closer to Equestria, and in the matter of seconds... it crashed into the planet, destroying EVERYTHING... including the planets surrounding it. Eventually, it reached a planet that looked like ours... and when I saw the creatures in it, I knew what planet it was..." I slowly nodded when I realized where she was getting at.

"...It was YOUR planet..." I stopped nodding, now realizing why she wanted these things secret.

"So... three months, huh? Is there ANY way we can stop it?!" That was when she had a smile on her face.

"Unfortunately, I know there isn't a way I can stop it, as it is Equestria's fate... BUT!" She pointed her right hoof at me. "BEFORE you landed here, I had a DIFFERENT vision than what happened! I was going to send Twilight, and ONE of her friends, to a festival held here in the Canterlot Castle next week!" I tilted my head in confusion. She smirked, then continued. "I did NOT have a vision of YOUR arrival, though! That makes me wonder if maybe, just MAYBE, you have the capabilities to CHANGE our future!"

And NOW she lost me there. ME?! Change the future of a PLANET?! Not just that, but against a SUN?! No, not just a sun, but an EVIL-LOOKING DEMONIC SUN?! Okay, NOW I think I'm going crazy here!

Still, though... she DID mention that MY planet would be in danger, as well! If I turn back, then I'll only be DELAYING the inevitable... wait a minute! Maybe there IS something I can do!

"Princess... can you describe the planet's arrival in DETAIL, please? Like, did it just FALL from the sky, or did it APPEAR from a portal-type thing?" She placed her right hoof under her snout, and thought for a moment.

"Perhaps it would be best if I SHOWED you my dream..." She replied, leaving me confused. Wait... you can DO that?! She giggled. "But of course! Now, hold still, and REMEMBER! This is JUST a dream!" Slowly, she lowered her horn to my forehead, which didn't require MUCH lowering, since she was, technically, standing at my neck's height. Then, when her horn reached my forehead, my eyes closed instantly, and everything faded to darkness.

I stood there in my throne room, about to lower the sun, so that my sister could raise the moon, when I heard the sound of screaming coming from outside. When I rushed to the window, I saw a dark object in the sky. It was purple, and it swirled around, almost like a dark hurricane in the sky. When I looked closer at it, I saw a dark, shadowy star coming down from within that swirling vortex in the sky. I tried to cast magic to send the thing away, but it only deflected my spell, and continued falling. There was NO way I could destroy the thing!

With tears in my eyes, I screamed in agony and pain, as the thing landed in Ponyville, and erupted flames across the lands, stretching all around, and destroying all life on Earth... then, I saw it heading towards another planet afterwards... the planet seemed just LIKE ours, but when I landed in it in spiritual form, I could see the inhabitants of the planet. They looked almost EXACTLY like Justin! While there were different shapes, sizes, and colors of their hides, I could tell that they were, in fact, humans! That could only mean one thing... "This is HIS planet!"

Then, when they looked up, they screamed in fear, as the sun fell upon THEM as well, and engulfed THEIR Earth into flames. At THAT time, however, I woke up.

When I opened my eyes, I noticed I was actually CRYING over the sight I just saw! I wiped my eyes, and fell on my knees, breathing heavily, and taking in what I just saw.

"Holy sh*t... that WAS my home!" I took deep breaths, then slowly exhaled, again and again, until I breathed normal. Then, after a moment of silence, I sighed. "And if it destroys Equestria, then it takes the magic FROM it... and perhaps THAT'S how it would reach MY place! And if it reaches BOTH, then maybe it could destroy even MORE worlds with life in THEM, as well!" I looked at her worriedly. "THIS is more than a GLOBAL threat!" I looked her in the eyes, and continued. "In fact... it might be a UNIVERSAL threat!"

She looked at me worriedly, then asked, "S-so, WHAT do you plan to do?!"

I smiled, then replied, "Well, since it's just at a BASIC stage before it reaches Equestria, I'll just have to remove it's core, to avoid any unwanted Black Holes! THEN, when it's just a floating rock, I'll blow the thing up with an AMPN... an Anti-Matter Plasma Nuke! Without the Anti-Matter, the PLASMA would be a problem, but with the Anti-Matter, it'll clear itself up, and send it to my inventory automatically!"

Celestia seemed to like the sound of my idea. "Whatever it takes to stop this threat, I will accept it! Also, should you succeed in that, then I can assure you, your name will be remembered in history forever, not just as a hero to Equestria, but to the UNIVERSE!"

I smiled at the thought of that. "So, now that THAT'S out of the way, I'd like to ask you a few questions... if that's okay?"

She shrugged, then replied, "Time is frozen, so you may ask as MUCH as you need! We're in no hurry!"

I looked at the windows around the throne room, and pointed at the one that had a stone picture of both, Celestia, and Luna, flying around each other in a circle. "What happened to your sister a thousand years ago? Why did you have to banish her to the moon? I understand that she was envious, and that she fought you, but still... she's your SISTER! There MUST'VE been more to the story than 'She got mad, and tried to fight you'... right?"

She looked down, then nodded. "It... was the hardest decision I ever had to make... but it was the only way at that point... she fought me, not by an overnight thought, but rather, a jealousy that grew over time, until even I couldn't cheer her up... I would tell you more, but I... don't feel comfortable explaining THAT story... there IS, however, a book about it!" She levitated a book to me, called "The Elements of Harmony, a Reference Guide". When I opened it, however, I stared at it confusedly. The Hell does this even SAY?!

"With all due respect, Princess Celestia, I... don't know how to read or write Equestrian... do you happen to have a book on the Equestrian Alphabet, or how to read and write the letters?" She smiled, then levitated a large pile of books on the subject.

"I know it will take a LOT of practice, but I'm certain you'll be able to learn in the matter of-" While she was speaking, I covered the entire pile of books with Anti-Matter, and downloaded the books into my system, and smiled.

"Alright, thank you, Princess Celestia! Now that I have the Equestrian language downloaded, I can have it translated for me!"

She stared at me blankly, while I pulled out a holographic version of "The Elements of Harmony, a Reference Guide", and began reading it, all while Celestia stared at me blankly. I could tell she didn't expect me to pull THAT one off.

After what felt like an hour of reading, I looked up at her, and asked, "Did I leave anything out?" She only shook her head, still shocked at how I was able to get the WHOLE book translated in English.

"Th-that... THAT is a good sign, Justin!" She seemed even MORE cheerful about the situation, now. I couldn't blame her... if I could pull THAT kind of stunt off, then there's NO doubt, that I can destroy this Dark Sun, should it ever threaten us.

"Well, Celestia... I'd say that's just about ALL the questions I had, now! I'm sure the others can answer themselves through time! Just tell me, though, did you happen to catch the date when the Dark Sun would fall?"

She nodded her head, and replied, "It should appear in twelve weeks from today, and on the Saturday of that week. Saturday, Spring the Twenty-Eighth, 1 AC." I looked at her confused. "That means After-Conversion. It would mark the first year my sister has been converted to our side!" I nodded my head, NOW understanding what it meant.

"Then in THAT case, I'll have to take a trip to Outer Space on the Twenty-Fifth! It SHOULD give me time to prepare myself for the threat, and even MORE time to examine what I'm dealing with! Also, it should be enough time for me to find, and clear, a path for it's core!"

She nodded her head in agreement. I saluted her, then turned to leave, until she stopped me again.

"Wait, Justin!" I turned my head, and saw that she was holding a letter, and two golden-looking tickets, with her magic. She said, "You... remember about the celebration that I said I would send two tickets to Twilight for, right?" I nodded my head, and turned back around to face her. "Well... I was wondering if YOU would like to be the one she gives the other ticket to?"

I looked closer at the letter, and the tickets. Then, I realized she wanted me to READ the letter. When I finished, I looked at her confused. "What's a... 'Grand Galloping Gala'?"

"Think of it like more of a gathering... where the most Noble and Famous would meet together, and just enjoy the night, with dancing and food." Ah, crap... I think what she means is... a ROYAL BALL?!

I shook my head, then replied, "Um... sorry, Princess, but I REALLY think that THAT kind of thing would be for a... FEMALE... to go to with ANOTHER female, if you know what I mean?"

"You mean like a 'Mare's Night Out'?" I nodded. "I understand what you're saying, but I MUST tell you why I would choose YOU to take Twilight..." Wait, ME take TWILIGHT?! I thought it was the OTHER way around?! She smiled weakly. "The truth is... Twilight once lived here in Canterlot... and I've seen her grow into the Faithful Student that we all know. The thing is, though... she was NEVER able to get along with the stallions here, and was even teased in school BECAUSE of the fact that she preferred seclusion. Reading was, literally, her LIFE! With that came great knowledge... but with great knowledge came a price..." I nodded my head. "She wasn't ready for when a group of stallions... tried to get her attention..." I sighed. In a way... I kinda know how THAT feels...

In fact, my thoughts were MORE true! I spent MOST of my days alone, in a lab, or somewhere out of sight, working on my computers, my inventions, and lots of other stuff, that I never found the time to start a relationship with someone. Although, when I DID think I found the right girl, I only either ended up embarrassing myself, or SHE would end up embarrassing ME. Either way, MOST of the girls where I came from weren't necessarily the... GOOD kinds of girls that I would find over here. Granted, they ARE Ponies, but if at least ONE girl from where I'm from were like Twilight... err... ANYONE over here, then I would go on ahead and ask her out INSTANTLY!

"So you see... when I ended up breaking them apart from her, before they could do anything... worse... I decided to take her in as my own personal student, and allowed her to live in the castle for the rest of her school days. And then, just two weeks ago, she moved into Ponyville, and on the following night of her arrival, she, and her newly made friends, managed to save my sister from her own self... her anger was no longer there, and with the Elements of Harmony, we were finally reunited, after a thousand years of loneliness." I nodded even more. I knew that it must've been rough, banishing her own sister. After reading that book, I also knew that it was for the best. Thankfully, though, things turned out better than they seemed!

"Well... I don't know... I mean, she DOES seem like she can easily be taken advantage of, but... would she REALLY want to be seen around ME? I mean, won't that just make her feel WORSE, if they claim that she's... dating me, or something like that?!" I looked at Celestia confusedly while I asked those questions. Sure enough, it didn't seem that "TWILIGHT DATING AN ALIEN" would look good on a newspaper, if they even HAVE those!

"I know... which is why I would like you to go with her, not for a date, but instead, to protect her from any stallions that would even TRY something like that... in the background, of course!" I'll admit... I didn't really LIKE going to things like parties... at least, I didn't think I would enjoy a party like a BALL, at least! I'm certain that Twilight's friends would be better at keeping her covered than I would, though, since I'm not usually in large crowds.

"Tell you what..." I began. "How about this... YOU will send Twilight a letter, asking her to bring one of HER friends with her, and if SHE chooses to bring me, then I'll go! Otherwise, you can let the friend she chooses be her bodyguard!" I saw in her expression that she wasn't sure about that idea, so I backed it up. "Twilight's a smart Mare, Princess! I KNOW that she'll be able to make the right choice!"

Finally, Princess Celestia smiled, and nodded her head. "Very well, then! Expect Twilight to receive that letter tomorrow, at noon!" I stretched my hand out, which she shook, and the deal was OFFICIAL. If she chooses someone ELSE, then I will help out around the library, while she has her "girl time".

...But what if she chooses ME, though?! Ah, crap... I probably should've thought this through a little more! And they both COULD be communicating while I wouldn't even NOTICE! Damn magic... WAY too complicated for MY mind!

"So... what should I do at this time?" I asked.

She smiled, horn glowing, and replied, "Now, I would like you to simply enjoy the week! I'll let you know when I need you to start work on the defense against the Dark Sun! For now, though, I would like to ask that you give it no thought... oh, and ONE MORE THING!" I nodded. "You will NOT, under ANY circumstances, breathe a WORD about the Dark Sun!"

I gave her a salute, and replied, "My lips are SEALED, Princess Celestia! I will not even THINK about the events!"

She smiled, and replied, "Good... would you feel more comfortable if I... HID those memories from you, instead? To avoid any mistakes?" I gave it some thought, then nodded.

"That's a GREAT idea! As long as you don't take away any IMPORTANT memories... oh, and it's just TEMPORARY, right?" She nodded. "Awesome! Then in that case, I'm ready when you are!"

"I'll teleport you in front of Sugarcube Corner while I do so... it SHOULD save you even MORE time!" I nodded, while her horn glowed again, and at once, I saw the world around me going white... and when it did, I closed my eyes.

When I opened them, I saw that I was, indeed, in front of Sugarcube Corner. There was something odd about it, though... the lights were out! I looked up at the sky, and saw that the sun was STILL out, even though the sky was reddening, which meant it must've been getting close to night time. Still, though, I thought to myself, Hmm... aren't they supposed to STILL be open, even at THIS time?

When I stepped closer to the front door, I noticed that the sign, sure enough, read "OPEN" on it. Giving a light shrug, I knocked on the door, which resulted in no answer. I knocked again, and looked around, then sighed, and turned around. "Maybe I should check Rarity's shop first... I DO need to get some more clothes, after all... AND to see how her dresses are coming along..."

After just a minute of walking, I was already at the Carousel Boutique, and thankfully, the lights were still on. Giving the door a quick knock, I waited for about ten seconds. I was about to knock again, until I heard the sound of galloping inside the living room, and at once, the door swung open.

"Oh, hey, Rarity! Sorry if I'm interrupting anything, but I was just... wondering-" I looked down, and noticed that it wasn't Rarity who answered the door, but instead, a little white Unicorn Filly who stood to my knee-level. I just stared wide-eyed at her, while SHE stared wide-eyed at me. "Um... Hi?"

After I said that, she screamed, and slammed the door, and from what I could hear, she must've locked the door. I sighed, then said, "Well, okay then... have a nice day!"

Then, I turned around, and walked away, only to hear the door slam open, and a child's voice squealed, "Wait! WAIT!" I turned back around, and saw that she was staring nervously at me. "You aren't... here to EAT us, are you?!" I stared at her confusedly, and shook my head. Then, when I looked up, I noticed Apple Bloom stick HER head out, and smile widely. Then, she ran outside, and joined us.

"Well, howdy there, Mr. Daniels! It's nice ta see y'all again!" I couldn't help but smile back at the Western little Filly.

Giving my head a quick bow, I replied, "It's nice to see you again, too, Apple Bloom!" I looked around, then asked, "Have any of y'all seen Rarity anywhere?"

"Wait," the little white unicorn began, "you KNOW my sister?!" When she said the word "KNOW", I could've sworn my ears started screeching. OWIE! Suddenly, her cheeks turned red, and she said, "Oops... sorry! I'm TRYING to work on that!" Again, the screech.

I had no choice, but to put on a smile, and nod my head. "It's quite alright, my friend! And to answer your question, yes ma'am! My clothes, unfortunately, were torn pretty badly, and I was wondering if she was still gonna work on the new clothes for me?"

She smiled, then replied, "Well, there IS a new ponykin in there that looks EXACTLY like you, only it doesn't have all that armor on! By the way, are YOU a Space Pony?!"

I knelt down to her level, level, and said, "Not really... but I'm LIKE a Space Pony! I'm a Human... a creature from another world... perhaps even another UNIVERSE! My name's Justin Daniels! Nice to meet you!" She stared at me wide-eyed, with her jaw wide open.

"So you're like an alien? Like in those MOVIES?!" Movies? Wait, this place has MOVIES?!

I shrugged. "Depends on which aliens you're referring to. In MY world, I would be like another pony to y'all... the Dominant Species! Funny thing, though... in MY world, there are ponies as well, but they are NOTHING like the ponies here!"

Now I got BOTH of their attention. "Wait... there's PONIES in YOUR planet?! What're THEY like?!"

I sat down on the dirt for a moment, and cleared my throat. "Well, to be honest, the ponies from where I'M from are considered animals! Y'know... like horses, monkeys, birds, squirrels, rabbits, bears, lions, tigers, cheetahs, giraffes, the list goes on, and on, and on! They don't live in houses like y'all do, and they mostly eat grass and flowers STRAIGHT from the ground! Oh, and they didn't cook, clean, play games, or anything like that!" They stared at me in disbelief.

"That's so COOL! So they're like the Cave Ponies, right? The ones from the pre-historic times, before even the Old Kingdom, and LONG before Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were even BORN?!"

I held my hands defensively at their questions, and replied, "Whoa! Hold on! I'm not entirely sure about the history of this world, yet! I've only been here for, like, a day now!" They smiled, and nodded their heads.

"Well, if you EVER need help learning about the history, we'd HIGHLY recommend you visit Miss Cheerilee! She's our School Teacher, and she can DEFINITELY help you!"

I smiled, and nodded my head. "A teacher, huh? Then I can almost GUARANTEE that I'll be speaking with her often! Thank y'all for the info!" Then, I remembered my ORIGINAL question. "So... anypony seen Rarity anywhere?"

They placed their hooves under their snouts, and shortly after, the unicorn replied, "Well, she DID say that she had to visit Sugarcube Corner for a little bit... did you check there, yet?" I nodded.

"In fact," I began, "I actually just came FROM there. It didn't seem like anypony was even there to begin with..."

She sighed, then replied, "Knowing Rarity, I wouldn't be surprised if she was just trying to keep customers away, while she helps Pinkie Pie with something! Did you check INSIDE the place, yet?"

I shook my head, and said, "Not really... the LAST thing I would want to do is break some sort of laws I might be unaware of... would I even be ALLOWED to enter, if their lights are off?" The fillies looked at each other, and smirked. "What?"

"Oh, silly! OF COURSE you're allowed! Knowing Pinkie Pie, I wouldn't be surprised if she's attempting to throw somepony a party! You should check the place again, and see if their guest of honor has already showed up! If the lights are on, then that SHOULD be answer enough for you!" The unicorn said.

I smiled, and nodded my head. "Alright, then! I'll be on my way! Oh, and thank you Miss... um..."

"Sweetie Belle! Pleased to meet you, too, by the way!" The unicorn smiled, and stretched her right hoof out, which I shook with my pointing finger, and thumb.

"Well, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, I'd like to thank the two of you for y'alls help! I'll be sure to let Rarity know what awesome manners y'all have!"

Then, we all said our good-byes, and I was off to Sugarcube Corner again.

Alright. Thank you for the heads-up, Sweetie Belle! I'm glad you told us this, because we weren't even sure if he would even come back at ALL! You're free to join in on the party, if you're interested, by the way! Rainbow Dash is here, so I'm almost CERTAIN that Scootaloo is gonna be here, as well! "REALLY?! AWESOME! We'll be there in a second!" Sweetie Belle's voice rang through my head.

Then, literally, the next second later, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom appeared through a beam of light from Sweetie's teleport spell. They both looked around cheerfully, and hid behind the couch where Rainbow Dash was.

When I made it back, I noticed that the lights were on this time! Huh... I guess that guest of honor's there, now! Hmm... I wonder who it could be? Maybe another pony? Another dragon, perhaps? I decided to just give it a shrug, and walk up to the door. Then, I knocked on it, since I'm naturally polite. Unfortunately, though, I didn't get an answer, until a voice in the background yelled, "JUST COME ON IN, ALREADY!" Fine, sheesh! I could've SWORN that the voice belonged to Rainbow Dash, but I decided not to ask. It WAS, after all, a bakery!

When I opened the door, and stepped inside, the lights just suddenly flicked off, and the door slammed behind me, which startled me. Quickly, I put my helmet on, and turned on the night vision. When I looked around, I noticed that there were a few ponies ducking and covering behind furniture, almost like they were hiding from something. "Um... is everything-"

Suddenly, I felt a tap on my right shoulder, which caused me to look backwards. When I turned around, I couldn't see anything, so I turned back around, only to find a blue-screened pony through my night-vision lens with a puffed-up mane, jump up from out of nowhere, and in the matter of milliseconds after she jumped, the whole entire room lit up, and my ears were filled with a loudly screamed, "SURPRISE!"

"WHAT THE-" Of course, out of instinct, I jumped backwards, and reached for my pistol, only to stop myself mid-way, and sigh deeply, with a light chuckle.

"What's the meaning of this, exactly? I... don't understand..." I scratched the back of my head, shortly after lowering the helmet again, since the whole entire view of it's night-vision was obstructed with the light.

"Well, DUH, silly!" Pinkie Pie said in a playful tone, while pointing at the hanging sign that I could've SWORN wasn't there just a second ago. "It's your 'WELCOME TO PONYVILLE, AND EQUESTRIA FOR THAT MATTER, AND THANK YOU FOR SAVING OUR LIVES, AND ENDING OUR WAR WITH THE DIAMOND DOGS' party! Of course, I was the one who planned it out for you! Were you surprised? Huh? Were-You? Were-You? Were-You?!" Okay, within my armor is a built-in translation system, that can SUPPOSEDLY translate ANY language that I'm given... but APPARENTLY, there's actually ONE language that even IT can't comprehend... and I THINK I might've found that language... The Language of Pinkie Pie... WHATEVER it is...

"I... was VERY surprised!" I backed up, then said, "Well, thanks for the party! I'm sure it's REALLY awesome, and all that, but... I might need to step outside for a bit..." She nodded her head, but looked at me worriedly, while I just backed into the door, opened it, and walked outside, trying to take deep breaths. Okay, Justin... just act natural! It's JUST a friendly meeting, it's JUST A FRIENDLY MEETING!

"What's wrong?" I heard Twilight ask from behind me. What the-?! How'd YOU get here? Weren't you in the BACK of the... ah, right... Unicorns, Magic, all that... She sighed, then asked, "You don't really LIKE parties, do you?" I looked at her, then shook my head.

"I mean, it's NOT her! The place looks REALLY nice, and all that... it's just that I... don't like being in LARGE crowds, like that... y'know?" I didn't expect her to understand at all, but what I ESPECIALLY didn't expect was her next statement.

"I know what you mean... I was the EXACT same way just a couple weeks ago, in fact! Still am, slightly!" I looked at her wide-eyed. SHE was the same as ME?! That... doesn't quite add up, though! I walked with her across the town this morning, and could see that EVERYPONY actually knew her, as if she lived here all of her life! She seemed more open-minded than I am, as well! If anything, she might be the POLAR opposite of me! She's even got me beat in the "SERIOUS" department!

"Really?!" I asked her, unaware of the surprised tone in my voice.

She nodded her head, then replied, "Really! And I KNOW that she might seem a little... DIFFERENT from most ponies... but what I can GUARANTEE is this... she SOMEHOW manages to make the parties she throws suitable for ALL to enjoy! NO exceptions! If you don't enjoy it, then I'll explain to her that you just weren't feeling well... but I'd just like to ENCOURAGE you to give it a try, at least! I'll even keep the crowds AWAY from you, if you'd like!"

I smiled, and nodded my head. Wow... you'd REALLY do that for me?! Heck, I've only lived here for LESS than a day, and I'm ALREADY being treated like one of y'all?! "...Thanks, Twi. I... needed that pep-talk!"

She smiled back, and nodded her head. "That's what friends do! We look out for each other!" I nodded my head, while she gave me a quick hug, which I didn't see coming, but returned just as quickly. Then, we both headed inside the house, and as we did, I smiled at the group of ponies and Diamond Dogs inside, while they remained silent.

"Well, what're y'all waiting for? Let's PARTY!" I said enthusiastically, which resulted in a cheer, while music started playing.

During the rest of the night, we partied in Sugarcube Corner. Since all of the residents of Ponyville, if not MOST of them, were there, I was able to skip the rest of the tour, and just get introduced to everypony there, instead. I was even acquainted with the mayor of Ponyville, Mayor Mare, which, ironically, was her name! I decided not to ask about it, and instead, decided to just go with it. The party went on until the moon rose above the midnight sky, and once the party was over, Twilight and I decided to head back to the Golden Oak Library. Along the way, we spoke a good bit.

"Wow, Justin! For somepony who doesn't like to party, you SURELY did show us your 'Lively' side!" I stared at her, and smiled back at the cheerful mare.

"Well, I'd guess we ALL have our moments... thanks, by the way!" She stared at me confused.

"For what?" She asked, now stopping in her tracks.

"For treating me like an equal, even when I'm not a pony, of course! It... means a lot to me, you know?" I stopped in MY tracks, and looked back at her.

"Well, OF COURSE you're an equal to us! I mean, LOOK at you! You might not be a pony, but you most certainly ACT like one! You talk, you think, you smile, you laugh, I mean, what's NOT to like about you?!" I raised my right eyebrow. Hmm... "like" about me, huh? Her cheeks turned red, and she stuttered, "W-wait! I meant that in a CASUAL way!"

I chuckled, then continued walking. "Ha ha! SURE you did, Twilight!" She grunted behind me, perhaps playfully, but then I stopped again, sighed, then looked back at her, now with a serious expression. "But still... this is FAR more greater than the treatment I usually got in MY version of Earth, y'know?" She stopped in place again, and looked up at me wide-eyed.

"W-what do you mean by that?! Surely you had friends out there, who would spend time with you like up HERE, right?!"

I shook my head, and lowered my knees to the ground, looking her in the eyes. "I only had ONE friend out there... and he followed me into New Eden... his name's Michael. He... wasn't like me in many ways... he liked sports, and recreation... I liked computers, and learning new things. He was a soldier, built for battles with other people... I was a technician, built for battles with the mind. When I fell into this town, the last thing I could remember... was him trying to save me from a... well, knowing there's MAGIC, now, I'm GUESSING it was a portal. Whatever it was, it dragged ME in, while leaving New Eden there, so it DEFINITELY wasn't a Black Hole... still, though... I tried to grab a hold of his hand for him to pull me up, and he did the same, but the portal was too strong... so I just accepted my fate there. He must think I'm dead, right now, because Black Holes are, by far, EXTREMELY dangerous, and can kill anything that gets NEAR it! And the portal looked EXACTLY like one, so I'd doubt if he would follow me in."

After giving her the brief run-down on what I went through BEFORE landing here, I could see that she was full of tears. If you HAVEN'T seen a pony cry like this, then I recommend you DON'T. I could see sympathy in her expression... literally, REAL sympathy! Not the simple "sorry for your loss" kind, but the kind you would see someone who just put themselves in YOUR shoes, and viewed YOUR situation the same way YOU did.

"S-so... you... DIDN'T have any other friends?! And the ONLY one you DID have... thinks you're DEAD, now?!" She stuttered through tears. I sighed, then nodded. "I... I'm TRULY sorry for your loss... I... I can't... IMAGINE what that must feel like, but I can tell... it-it doesn't even feel... REMOTELY good..."

I nodded my head again, and could feel tears of my OWN falling over my face, while she quickly rushed up to me, and gave me another heart-warming hug. The kind over the shoulders. Her head was buried in my chest, while I brushed her mane.

"I... I PROMISE... I will FIND a way to get you home, again! One friend, or not... NOPONY deserves to be alone, like him! And NOPONY deserves to hold the burden that YOU'RE going through!" She spoke through my chest, which meant her voice was mumbled up, but I could easily understand what she said, and smiled.

"Thanks, Twi... you are, without a doubt, the GREATEST friend anyone could ask for..." I said, which she gave a slight chuckle to. Then, we continued walking back to The Golden Oak Library, while our eyes just naturally dried themselves up. We decided to speak about other things that our worlds had in common, and what was different. Strangely enough, the COMMON things overpowered the DIFFERENT things! In fact, I learned that Ponyville is considered a VERY rural town, in comparison to the OTHER places, and that somewhere in this world, there actually IS television, computers, video games, and all that stuff! In fact, she also told me that a new family was moving in, and THEY had all of those things, and more! Then, we spoke about music, and THAT was where the differences came in... they didn't have any music genres that went by the name "Dubstep". While they DID have Bass, which is about the same, only ONE pony in Ponyville was actually skilled at that genre. Her name was Vinyl Scratch, but her stage name is DJ-PON3. There was, however, ANOTHER musician that lived in Ponyville... a CLASSICAL musician... and HER name's Octavia. Apparently, she and Vinyl Scratch are room-mates. I didn't see HOW it wouldn't occur to them to try combining their music... if they did THAT, then they would ALREADY have, at least, A form of Dubstep in Equestria! I might have to visit them, and give them some advice, actually! While I WAS a technician, I also had hobbies. I managed to throw in some time practicing the Holographic DJ Board, and was even able to play a few Dubstep songs from my favorite artists. Still, though... One would only HOPE that this world would be willing to ACCEPT Dubstep into their society. I wouldn't want to pull a Marty on them, after all!

Finally, after a few more moments of talking, we finally made it to The Golden Oak Library again. "Home, Sweet Home, huh?" I playfully asked Twilight, now looking in her direction.

She smiled, and replied, "There isn't a single place that could ever feel more BETTER than home, after all!" Then, when we got there, I held the door open for her, which caused her to giggle, and say, "Well, aren't YOU a gentlecolt! Why, thank you!" She gave a quick bow, and trotted inside, while I walked shortly after, and looked around. Spike must've been cleaning up all day, because when we walked inside, I nearly burst out laughing. I didn't even think it was possible, but Spike was asleep... STANDING UP! He also had a mop inside a bucket, and his claws were still holding onto the mop's handle.

Twilight gave a simple, quiet laugh, and lifted him with her magic. Then, she took him upstairs, while I removed the armor, and sighed at my torn clothes. At least I requested for more clothes at the party. Rarity DID say that she'll have them ready tomorrow. Not sure how, but at THIS point, I'll just have to go with it... I sighed, then sat down on the couch, which, while it wasn't necessarily MY size, it was still more comfortable than the cave floor.

Suddenly, I felt my feet get lifted from the floor, and at once, I looked around, only to notice Twilight pick me up with her levitation spell. I was about to object, until she shushed me, and said, "Not THIS time, silly filly! You are NOT gonna go to sleep on the FLOOR! YOU get the BED, this time!" She had a sly grin on her face, which made me return my OWN sly grin.

"Ah, I see... by the way, Twilight, quick question!"

Her expression turned from sly to confused. "Yes?" She asked.

I gave her a wink, and asked, "So what exactly WERE you thinking about in the Boutique? You know..." I gave a slight chuckle. "...when Rarity mentioned that she took my clothes off... were you thinking of me naked?"

Twilight's face? Priceless right there! I could've sworn I might've broken her JUST at that thought, because I felt her grip loosen, and at once, I was back on ground-level, standing up, and laughing hysterically. Her face was now more redder than a tomato, and her left eye started twitching.

Then, her face turned into a glare, which caused my laughing to cease at once. "Um... Twilight?"

"Twilight?! NO, WAIT! IT WAS JUST A JOKE- *POOF* OUCH! WAS THAT A PILLOW?!" Justin's voice was blocked from the surrounding walls of the treehouse, but anypony who would've been passing by could've heard it clear as daylight... which thankfully, considering the time, there wasn't.

Twilight's voice replied in an annoyed tone, "Oh, NO you don't! If you DON'T want to sleep in a bed, then I'll just have to MAKE you one! Now hold still, you're gonna need another PILLOW!"

Another *POOF* sound could be heard. "OW! NOT THE FACE! I was JUST JOKING! *POOF* OUCH! WHERE are you even GETTING these pillows from?! *POOF* UGH! MRR FMMKING MRRRPH!" Then there was a spitting noise. "Oh, so even the FEATHERS are a threat?!" *POOF* After a moment of silence, a trotting noise could be heard, signifying that Twilight was going upstairs, while Justin's voice said in a weak, and whiny voice, "I'm gonna die here!"

Author's Notes:

*SNEAK-PEEK*

Justin: Alright, so my FIRST day in Ponyville went smooth!

Twilight: *Clears her throat.*

Justin: *Chuckles weakly.* Even though I might've pissed Twilight off a LITTLE more than intended...

Twilight: A LITTLE?! Humph! I have NOTHING to say to you, Mister! You've got a LOT to make up for!

Justin: Oh, COME ON, TWILIGHT! I SAID I was sorry! What MORE do you want?!

Twilight: Well, I... *sigh* just need some time to myself, alright?!

Justin: Okay, okay! Sheesh! I'll spend tomorrow with Spike, then, if it'll make you feel better!

Spike: Really?! AWESOME! Don't worry, Justin! I'm MUCH more cooler to hang around with, anyways! *Sticks his tongue out at Twilight in a playful manner.*

Twilight: *Levitates a pillow behind her left shoulder, and gives Spike a playful glare.* Care to REPHRASE that, Spike?

Spike: *Gulps.* H-hey! I just remembered... I need to be going back to sleep now, so... GOOD NIGHT! *Runs back up the stairs, but first, he leans closer to Justin, and whispers in his ear.* "Good luck, Justin... you'll need it!" *Then, he runs back upstairs, while Justin looks nervously at Twilight, and smiles sheepishly.*

Twilight: *Gives Justin a playful glare.* Now, then... where WERE we?

Justin: *Gulps* Oh, Sweet Celestia, SAVE ME! Your student is OUT OF CONTROL!

Announcer: And so, the day has been saved, a war has been ended, and a HUGE threat has been discovered, ALL in Justin's first day in Equestria! But NOW the questions remain... just what exactly IS this new threat? And HOW, exactly, will Justin be able to HANDLE that threat? Will he even be able to make it through the night?

*POOF!*

Justin: SERIOUSLY! WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU EVEN GETTING ALL THESE PILLOWS?!

Announcer: *Clears his throat.* Tune in NEXT time, in "The Outsider: Tales of a Space Technician, Chapter 6: Double-Double Ticket Trouble!" See you then, My Little Bronies!

*NOTES FROM THE AUTHOR*

Finally! A chapter that DIDN'T take over a week to make! Expect even MORE upcoming chapters at THIS speed! (Perhaps even faster?)

Another quick note, in case nopony ever got the hints, the NEXT episode will be based in JUSTIN'S view of the episode, "Ticket Master". The differences will be that he and Spike walk around Ponyville, while Twilight goes her OWN way around town, leaving the two guys to befriend each other, since Spike didn't really have much friends of his own. (At least, friends who were ALSO male!) In other words, Spike hangs with Justin, instead of Twilight.

Another thing to note! Twilight wasn't ACTUALLY angry at him! In fact, she was, in a way, only annoyed, but in a playful way. Justin, however, decided to play along with it, so that the two of them can calm their nerves. (They DID spend MOST of the day in a CAVE, after all!)

Chapter 6: Double-Double Ticket Trouble!

I was running through an orange, dusty mountain, trying to avoid getting hit by bolts of lightning that flew from behind my back. In the distance, I could hear Twilight yelling at me.

"GET BACK HERE, YOU COWARD!" She yelled. Her voice echoed through the mountains, while I simply kept dodging the lightning, and looked around for a weapon for me to use.

"Coward?! YOU'RE THE ONE USING MAGIC AGAINST ME! YOU KNOW I CAN'T USE MAGIC!" I yelled back at her.

She teleported behind me, and grinned slyly. "You should've thought of that BEFORE you chose to challenge me!"

Before I could react, I found a thick bolt of lightning plunged through my heart, while everything around me faded away.

I sighed, and groaned, while Twilight laughed hysterically next to me, while we sat there on the couch, holding controllers in our hands, and wearing odd-looking helmets over our heads. "Bull crap! You cheated!" I pointed at her, while she rolled her eyes, and smiled at her number of victories. "I demand a rematch! Best FIVE out of NINE!"

She smirked, then replied, "Oh, come on, Justin! You KNOW I'll just win... like I did the LAST four times!" I was about to retort, until she patted me on the back. "Besides... don't forget that I HAVE been playing Pony Fighter 2 since I was just a filly!" I sighed, because I knew she was right. I have NEVER been skilled in Fighting Games, even back in the Earth that I came from!

Knowing how much she loves to read, I could only guess that she memorized EVERY single combo that each weapon set can use, and since she played this game for years, I'm sure she knows different strategies to use for EVERY attack programmed in the game... still, though... she could've HELPED me with the freakin' CONTROLS, at least!

I decided to just let her victory slide this time... I can tell that it's making her feel better than last night, when I... kinda pissed her off with a joke I made. I can see that she's still annoyed about that statement, though... or at least, she's annoyed about SOMETHING. She stood up from the couch, and started trotting to the kitchen, until I spoke up.

"Hey, Twilight!" I began. She looked back at me, with her left eyebrow raised. I cleared my throat, and continued. "I hope you aren't still mad about my... joke... last night. The thing is... I don't want it to get between our friendship, or anything like that!"

She smiled, then trotted back over to me, and patted my shoulder. "Oh, Justin! I'll admit I AM still a slight bit ANNOYED about that joke... but I'm definitely not MAD at you anymore... and honestly, I was NEVER mad at you to begin with!" Then, she wrapped her left hoof around my neck, and with her right hoof, gave me an unexpected noogie, before standing back up, and continuing her trot into the kitchen. I, however, just sat there, and tried fixing my hair, still confused at her sudden change of personality. Huh... I guess even TWILIGHT has her moments... "Sorry, what was that?" N-nothing! ...Damn. I just HAD to think of something, didn't I?

After a few minutes of just sitting around, I sighed. Then, I picked the two VR Headsets, still attached to their controllers, and placed them back in Twilight's shelf, and covered them in books again, just like how Twilight had them before. "Hey, Twilight! You busy today?"

She poked her head back into the living room, and shook her head. "Unfortunately, today seems to be uneventful! I was planning on seeing if Applejack-"

Suddenly, somepony started knocking on the front door. I turned to Twilight, who said, "I'm cooking breakfast... can YOU answer it please, Justin?" I nodded, then walked over to the front door, and opened it.

There, standing in front of the entrance, was Applejack, who seemed to be carrying two empty buckets over her back. "Well, howdy, Justin! Is Twilight around?"

I smiled, then nodded my head. "Yes, ma'am... but she's cooking breakfast. Hey, wait!" I turned towards the kitchen, and asked, "Hey, Twilight! You got enough breakfast in there for Applejack, as well?"

While Twilight didn't poke her head out THIS time, her voice replied, "Of course I do! Come on in, AJ! Make yourself at home! Breakfast will be ready in just a few minutes! Oh, Justin! Do you happen to know what a 'Pancake' is?" Holy crap! THEY HAVE PANCAKES HERE?! She giggled. "Your thoughts says it all! Well, then... how many would you like?"

I tried to decline her offer, but of course, things ALWAYS had to have a conflict. "Really, Twilight! You don't have to-" My stomach started to grumble loudly, which caused Applejack, who was now inside the living room, to laugh. I could also hear Twilight laughing in the kitchen. "...Maybe three or four?"

"Four Pancakes, coming right up!" Twilight said, humming an oddly melodic tune. If I could put the tone into words, I'd probably have to say it would sound like the lyrics would be "My Little Pony"... but I'm not entirely sure...

Applejack looked around, confused at the mountain of pillows that were lying around in the corner. Most of them were emptied out, and had feathers scattered around them. She opened her mouth, and was about to speak, but I quickly shook my head, and said, "Please... don't ask." She looked at me even more confused now, but decided to just shrug, and sit on the couch.

"Whew! Ah sure have been workin' HARD today! How 'bout you, Justin? You been busy, lately?" Applejack asked, while I sat down on the couch next to her.

I shrugged, then replied, "Well, unless you count playing Video Games against Twilight, and getting curb-stomped twice, pushed off a ledge, AND impaled by lightning, then no... it's been rather slow lately."

She looked worriedly at me, until I passed her the box to the game "Pony Fighter 2". THEN, she understood what I meant.

"Well, when it comes to smarts, I must admit, I wouldn't even WANT to compete with Twilight, THAT'S fer sure!" She said, turning her head to Twilight, who was walking in the room, levitating three plates, each stacked with pancakes on them, and a bowl filled with... gems?

Then, Twilight trotted to the stairs, and yelled, "SPIKE! BREAKFAST IS READY!"

I heard the sound of fumbling, and bumping coming from over the ceiling. Then, I heard Spike calling from upstairs, "Coming, Twilight! I'm on my way!"

She giggled, then walked to the table, humming that tune again. "Oh, and Justin!" I looked up at her, unable to put my finger on what that tune is. "I hope you don't mind, but I MIGHT be heading out for a little while, after breakfast!"

I smiled, then gave her a thumbs-up, which I quickly backed with "Sounds good... then I'll just... I don't know... clean up around here?"

Spike looked up at me, while he passed by, and smiled childishly. "Wait, so YOU'LL help me clean?! AWESOME!" Then, he looked around, and deadpanned. "But you BETTER not be trying to REPLACE me!"

I waved my hands defensively, shook my head, and replied, "Of course not, Spike! Knowing that YOU'VE been here longer than I have, I wouldn't suppose ANYTHING could replace you!"

He nodded his head, while we both just walked to the table, and took our seats... well, HE took a seat. With my... Vertically unstable situation, however, I ended up sitting on the floor, since the table wasn't that high. It was about the size of a basic coffee table from MY world, which of course, was just above my knee level.

Both Twilight and Applejack lightly laughed at my situation. Then, Twilight said, "We'll... PROBABLY have to get a bigger table, huh?"

I shook my head, then replied with a light laugh of my own, "Nah, it's fine! I'm comfortable! Really!"

Of course, Twilight simply rolled her eyes with a smile, and sarcastically said, "Riiight..."

Applejack looked at her, then smirked. "Ah gotta admit, Twi... I hadn't seen YOU so cheerful, like, EVER! Somethin' you'd like to share with us, Sugar Cube?" Sugar Cube? Huh... didn't think that was a "Nickname", as well!

"Well," Twilight began, "the thing is... I'm MOSTLY excited about a new shipment of books! I've been waiting for a WHOLE day for them to get here! In fact, I've ALREADY read through the twenty that I was given YESTERDAY!" Wait, wait, wait... WHAT?! TWENTY FREAKIN' BOOKS IN ONE DAY?! She smirked. "You should hear what Justin's thinking! It's HILARIOUS!" Seriously... HOW do you even DO that?! "Oh, it's MUCH easier than it seems! All you have to do is slow time! Oh... wait, never mind... I forgot you can't use magic... sorry!" Did anyone tell you you're evil? "Did anyone tell you you're funny?" Wait, what?!

"Alright, y'all!" Applejack placed her hooves between us, then looked at Twilight. "As much as I'd LIKE to hear y'alls THINKIN' conversation, I MOSTLY came by to ask fer a helpin' hoof around the farm!"

Twilight smiled, and nodded her head. "Of course, AJ! I'd be MORE than happy to help!" She looked at me, then said, "Oh, but Justin might need a break, though! Yesterday wasn't necessarily the BEST first day around... and I'm SURE he'd like to explore a little, right?" I raised my right eyebrow. What about helping you clean? She giggled. "Eh, you and Spike can clean LATER! Maybe tomorrow. I WAS wanting to find a new place for the upcoming shipment of books, after all!"

I looked at Spike, who only stared at her shocked. "Hold on, Twilight! Now I KNOW that something's up with you! I mean, you DO get all giddy and girly when you get a new shipment of books, but I think there's MORE to it than that!" I couldn't tell whether to agree or disagree to what Spike said, so I remained silent.

I patted my belly after finishing off the last of the pancakes, and stood up, lifting my plate from the table. Oh, and about that bowl of jewels? Turns out THAT was Spike's breakfast! I couldn't help but ask myself if that was even HEALTHY, but Spike ended up telling me different kinds of jewels, and their nutritional values... which I ended up looking dumbfounded in the end of his explanation.

Anyways, so I was offering to take the dishes, and wash them, but instead, Twilight levitated all the dishes, including the one from my hands, into the kitchen, and had the dishes wash, ALL while she got up, then walked towards the front door with Applejack following right beside her. Dammit, Magic! You suck, you're good at EVERYTHING! I noticed Twilight look back at me with a glare at the FIRST statement, but when I made it to the "good at EVERYTHING" part, she busted out laughing.

Applejack stared at her confused, then asked, "Um... you alright there, Sugar Cube?"

Twilight regained her self-control, and replied in a still giggly tone, "Y-yeah... sorry, it's just... I'll... tell you when we get to the farm!"

With a shrug from Applejack, the two of them headed out, and closed the door behind them, leaving Spike and I staring blankly at the door, wondering what THAT was all about.

I looked at Spike, then asked, "Um... Spike... is she ALWAYS like that?"

"N-no... but I'm kinda getting worried about her. In fact, she seems a little... more GIRLY than she usually is!" He scratched the back of his head with his right claw.

"Well, since we have a day off," I began, "what do you say we head on over to Rarity's? She DID say that she should have a new set of clothes for me to wear when I get there!"

Spike smiled at that statement, then nodded his head, and rushed to the front door, while I smiled, and followed him. This day just MIGHT actually be a good one... after all! With that, I closed the door behind us, and soon, we were on our way to The Carousel Boutique.

Spike and I have been sitting in the main room, waiting for Rarity to finish with my clothes' "Finishing Touches". What we DIDN'T expect, however, was for her "Finishing Touches" to take a little over an hour! At least during that time, I was able to read one of the new Holo-Books in the wait. The book was titled "Ponyville Culture", and during the wait, I was able to get a few notes on many different things:
1. During special occasions, the ponies of Ponyville, AND Canterlot often tend to break into a song that, surprisingly, would end up fitting together, even in DIFFERENT locations! Glad I brought some music for when they do!
2. They don't have a Christmas here, but instead, they have a "Winter Wrap-Up".
3. They also don't have "Halloween", but "Nightmare Night", instead.
4. Despite the rural appearance, Ponyville houses MANY different types of ponies, from Party-Hard, to Total-Silence, from Smart-And-Nerdy, to Dim-But-Hardy.
5. The mythologies that the ponies fear, not just in Ponyville, but globally, are "Vam-Ponies", "Were-Timberwolves", "Zombie Ponies", and "Ghosts". Huh... now that I look back on it, the LAST one seems normal! At least... it sounds like it ISN'T Pony-Related!
6. Ponyville is the CLOSEST in Equestrian lands to the Everfree Forest, which divides the Ponies from the Dragons, Changelings, and Gryphons.
7. Although rarely spotted, there have been MULTIPLE reports of a few LARGE predators living in the Everfree Forest. Namely the Poisonous "Hydra", and the Ferocious "Ursa Major". Even RARER reports speak of even LARGER creatures out there, unseen by most, and considered as "COLOSSAL MONSTERS". (Those events were even reported as early as one month ago! Those events revolved around a creature called Azi Sruvara.) Huh... I sure hope THAT one LEFT this place, already!
8. Most of the creatures known as a "Myth" in MY world, are pretty much a norm in THIS one.
9. Regardless of it's colorful scenery, this place is known to be MORE dangerous than any other planets around. After yesterday, I'm MORE than willing to agree!

After going through my notes, I heard Rarity's voice in the distance. "Okay, Justin! Your new clothes are ready for you to try on!"

Quickly, I stood up, and walked to the door that went through to her Tailoring Room, and gently opened the door. When I opened it, I was greeted by an impressive-looking outfit!

The outfit GREATLY resembled a London Guard's uniform, only the shirt, instead of being red, was actually blue, and the pants were as red as the shirt WOULD'VE been. Below them were black boots that slightly resembled my hiking ones, but after closer inspection, I noticed that they weren't made of leather, but some sort of "Imitation Leather", instead!

"Wow, Rarity!" I said, eyes glued on the impressive uniform. "They look awesome!" Then, I paused. "Um... how much do I owe you, exactly?"

She smiled, then fanned her left hoof dismissively. "Honestly, dear! Did you forget who you were speaking with? For you, FREE of charge!"

I smiled back, and bowed my head respectfully. "Well, I appreciate the work you did for me! Really, though, I MUST insist I pay you back with SOMETHING!"

"Well," she began, "if you INSIST, I was wondering if you could be a dear and help me out with something?" I nodded my head, while she levitated a piece of paper, and a quill. "I need you to draw out a few different designs of clothing that humans wear, if that's alright!"

I smiled, feeling relieved that she didn't need any more "measurements", because THAT was embarrassing ENOUGH already. "Of course... but I don't really need the quill. I've already got a pen!"

She stared at me curiously when I mentioned the "pen". It was clear she must've thought I meant "Clothes Pin", because she stared at a few sheets of fabric hung on a wall. Instead of intensifying her curiosity, I pulled a pen from my inventory, and showed it to her, which she eyed curiously.

"W-what does THAT do?!" Rarity asked, pointing her right hoof at the pen.

I smirked, then replied, "Think of it as a quill... but instead of being made of a feather, it's made of plastic... and instead of dipping it in ink, it already has ink INSIDE it, already! On the tip of it is a ball. The ball is what gets the ink out in a neat, and evenly displayed pattern! Observe, if you'd like!" I began drawing a pattern of a t-shirt and knee-level shorts. (I mentioned to her that THIS was a design I didn't like, just because I don't really like wearing shorts.) Below the shorts, I drew medium-length socks, which I mentioned is the size that I prefer. Below the socks, I drew a pair of tennis shoes.

Next to that design, I drew a sleeveless shirt that hung over a pair of baggy jeans, and running shoes below. On top of it, I drew a baseball-type hat, only on top of it, I drew a square, which I explained was where a sport's team's logo would go, to explain that the wearer was a fan. She nodded her head, and explained that they already HAD those kinds of hats here, but appreciated me answering a future question of hers. Thank goodness! Glad I don't have to go into all THAT detail, then!

After that one, I drew a picture of a suit, with a top-hat and a pair of sunglasses. I also drew a pair of white gloves with it, saying that THAT was one of my favorite parts of both, suits AND tuxedos. I even drew a picture of a tuxedo next to the suit. At first, Rarity looked confusedly at the suit AND tux, but quickly caught the differences when I got to the bow tie, and the folds. I began explaining what they were meant for, but she stopped me mid-way, and explained that she even MADE suits for stallions before. I smiled, nodded, and continued drawing a few more styles of fancy-type clothing, like button-up shirts, and plaid clothes.

During my whole drawing process, I noticed Rarity was MOSTLY eying the pen, and how it functioned so impressively. Normally, she would ask if I needed any more ink, but I shook my head, and replied, "It still has a LOT more ink available in it! In fact, THIS pen actually takes ink directly from my inventory, if I'm ever short. Thanks for the offer, though!"

After I drew the last of the clothing styles, I placed my pen back in my inventory, and said, "Well THAT about sums it up! Although, there's STILL a lot more designs out there, I'm pretty sure YOU can be more creative than I am, ESPECIALLY when it comes to fashion!"

She smiled again, and eyed the designs of clothes that I made. "Oh, THESE will do just NICELY, darling! Thank you SO much for the drawings, and the description of that... 'pen', as you called it! Perhaps, when I've got the time, I can try making one of my own!"

I shook my head, then pulled out a box of pens from my inventory, and said, "Nonsense! I've got PLENTY over here! Just let me know if you need MORE, and I'll be happy to help!" She was reluctant at first, but eventually, I managed to get her to take the box, with her thanking me in return. Then, I headed outside the room, carrying a box of my new clothes, along with a couple copies of it, both green with orange pants, and yellow with dark purple pants, each with extra pairs of shoes, colored to match their uniforms' pants. She even threw in a pair of red boots for my first one, and mentioned that the black ones were there to fit in with just about ANY clothes I have.

When I made it out of the room, I noticed something odd. The room seemed more quieter than it normally was. Sure enough, something was missing... or rather... some-ONE. "Spike? Where'd you go?" I asked. When I looked where he sat, I noticed a letter on the seat. After translating it, the translation read, "Dear, Justin... I headed off to Sweet Apple Acres. Twilight just got a letter from the princess, so I'm not sure HOW long I'll be, but you're MORE than welcome to check out the rest of Ponyville, if you'd like! Applejack's farm is ALWAYS open to visitors, so you could ALSO check it, if you're ever led near THAT side of town! -Your pal, Spike!" I chuckled lightly, then placed the letter in my inventory. "Well... looks like I'm off to explore, then!" Giving Rarity my thanks, and good-byes, I packed the boxes of suits into my inventory, and headed out the door, on my way to see the WHOLE town!

After about one hour of magically pulling apples from the trees, Applejack trotted up to the table I was sitting at with a plate that had two cups of Apple Juice on it. I smiled, and took the cup she offered me, and said, "Thank you, Applejack!"

She smiled, then nodded her head. "Naw, thank YOU, Twilight! I couldn't have done it without you, after all!" I deadpanned at her statement, but she backed it with, "Really! Don't forget... I AM the Element of Honesty, after all!" Hearing that, I smiled, and nodded.

"By the way, Twi... is everythin' alright? I noticed yer actin' all... idunno... WEIRDER than usual, now that Justin lives there. Has he done somethin' to you, Twi? You can tell me, and I won't say a WORD!"

I sighed, then replied, "I don't know, Applejack! I KNOW he didn't do anything to me like THAT, but... I don't know... ever since yesterday, I've been feeling... odd around him."

She raised an eyebrow, and nodded her head. "Go on...?"

"W-well... when he looked me in the eyes last night, I could see something in him... compassion... he spoke to me about personal matters, so I won't go into detail, but... I could see something in him that reminds me about MYSELF... yet he seems so DIFFERENT! I'm interested in BOOKS! HE'S interested in COMPUTERS! I'M SERIOUS in most cases, HE'S PLAYFUL in the SAME cases! I READ, HE TINKERS! I don't understand!" I groaned, and slammed my head on the table. "I HAVEN'T even read ANYTHING about these odd feelings! Am I sick? AJ, do I LOOK sick?!"

Applejack patted me on the right shoulder, and replied, "I don't know, Sugar Cube... perhaps you should just relax a little, y'know? I'm sure Rarity can get you into that Spa she goes to! I hadn't been there yet, but she's ALWAYS badgerin' ME to go, so I reckon it's nice!"

I lifted my head up, and smiled. "Thanks, AJ... I think I WILL... I just... just... Spike?"

Applejack looked at me confused, then turned her head to where I was facing. Sure enough, Spike was rushing up here, holding a letter, and panting heavily.

"T-Twilight..." he began, passing the letter to me. "Letter... from... Princess... Celestia..." Before I took the letter, I levitated him to the table, and nodded my head, while levitating the letter for me to read.

"Thanks, Spike! Hey, Applejack, may you PLEASE get Spike something to drink too? He looks like he ran a LOT!" I opened the letter, while Applejack nodded, and headed to the barn. When I read the letter, I gasped.

My gasp caused Applejack to run back to where I was, and ask, "What's goin' on, Twi?! Is it serious?!"

I cleared my throat, and read, "Hear ye, hear ye. Her Grand Royal Highness, Princess Celestia of Equestria, is pleased to announce The Grand Galloping Gala to be held in the magnificent capital city of Canterlot, on the 14th day of Summer, on the 1000 AN, and that Her Grand Royal Highness, Princess Celestia of Equestria cordially extends an invitation to Twilight Sparkle, plus ONE guest!"

After a moment of silence, both Applejack and I cheered, "THE GRAND GALLOPING GALA!"

Alright, so here I was, just walking around, until I bumped into a light-blue unicorn with a white mane. I apologized to her, and helped her up, only for her to stare at my hands, wide-eyed. Sure enough, I had a feeling this would be the infamous "Lyra Heartstrings" that Twilight warned me about last night. She told me that there was a reason why she wasn't invited, and that was because she was ALWAYS obsessed with a myth which, ironically, was about "Humans"... now that I think about it, WHERE did that myth even COME from?!

Before I could react, she used her hooves, and patted my chest, then my arms, and my shoulders, then eventually, she reached my face, and began tapping on my face. "Um... do you mind?" I asked, trying to sound as polite as I could.

She gasped, then replied, "A HUMAN! YOU'RE A REAL LIVE HUMAN!" She blushed, then giggled. "S-sorry about that... I'm... not necessarily considered the most SOCIABLE out here... Nice to meet you, Mr. Human!" She stretched her hoof out, and smiled.

I smiled back, and accepted her hoof-hand shake, replying, "Nice to meet you too! Really, though, there's nothing to worry about, Lyra! You aren't the ONLY one! Oh, and my name's Justin Daniels, by the way!"

She gasped, and squealed, "You KNOW my name? OHMYGOSH! A HUMAN, AND HE KNOWS MY NAME?!" Another blush and apology followed, with another sign of forgiveness from me.

"If you don't mind me asking... HOW exactly do you know MY name?!" Lyra asked, now looking slightly worried.

I lowered myself to her level, to seem less intimidating, and replied in a gently tone, "I've only heard a few rumors around town about you... something about you and myths involving 'Humans'? How exactly DO you know about HUMANS, though?"

She scratched the back of her mane with her right hoof, and, with a sheepish smile, replied, "Well... my coltfriend sort of told me about another world he saw in some sort of invention he made! I haven't really been able to see it for myself, though, since he said it's FAR too dangerous... so here I am, just the infamous 'Human-Crazed' mare in Ponyville, who... now has... seen PROOF!" Her eyes sparkled, and she jumped up and down in a manner that reminded me of Pinkie Pie. "OHMYGOSH! YOU COULD BE MY TICKET TO FAME AND FORTUNE!"

"OHMYGOSH! Oh, but Justin isn't the ONLY ticket around, Lyra!" Pinkie Pie said, who was apparently standing behind me for Celestia-Knows-How long. Her sudden appearance caused me to jump, and scream, almost like a girl, while both Lyra AND Pinkie Pie fell to their backs, laughing.

Then, Lyra looked back at Pinkie Pie, and asked, "Wait, what do you MEAN he isn't the ONLY ticket around here?!"

Pinkie pointed towards the town square, which caused my eyes to widen. Is that... Twilight?! She seemed to be running away from something, and whatever that something was, it was causing a "Stampede-like" sound. Upon closer inspection, I concluded that that sound was, in fact, Ponyville itself. The HELL is going on down there?!

I heard her voice say through my mind, "If you aren't in the library in ONE minute, you WILL get locked out!" Alright, but you're gonna HAVE to tell me what's the deal, okay? "Later! Right now, I want you to lock the doors, and barricade the windows! Make sure NOPONY is inside! Alright?" What about- "NOPONY!" Alright, already! SHEESH!

I looked back at Lyra, and said, "Sorry, Lyra... I gotta go, now. But hey, perhaps we'll bump into each other again!" I held my hand out, but noticed that she wasn't even THERE anymore. I looked around confusedly, and shrugged, before running to The Golden Oak Library.

When I closed the front door, I noticed Twilight teleport right above where I was, and soon, she and Spike were dog-piled on top of me, with me grunting. "Great! Now, lock the doors! And... Justin?" She looked below her belly, and realized that she landed right on top of me. "Heh... oops... sorry about that!" She stood back up, while I took deep breaths, trying to re-inflate my lungs again. Any WARNINGS would be nice, you know?! "Hey! Just because you were STANDING there doesn't mean you're safe from EVERY spell, you know?" STANDING there?! I just WALKED in! "You... wait, what?"

I sat up, and decided to actually SPEAK to her this time. "I JUST walked in the door, when you and Spike, like, LANDED on me! By the way... is there ANY reason why ALL of Ponyville was chasing you around town?!"

Twilight sat up, then sighed. "Yeah... but BEFORE I explain it, please PROMISE me that you won't try to go AGAINST me on this, like EVERYPONY ELSE?!"

I nodded, now looking FAR more concerned than I was a second ago. "Of course!"

"Alright, then... so you see," she pulled out a pair of golden tickets, "I have been given TWO tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala, and-"

I sighed, then finished her sentence for her. "You're NOT sure who to choose, because you DON'T want to hurt anyone's feelings, and even though you KEEP on trying to figure out the solution, ANOTHER pony shows up, and tries to claim that second ticket, NOT caring about either of their friends' feelings?"

She stared at me wide-eyed, then asked, "H-how did you know that?!"

I shrugged, then replied, "I kinda feared that THAT would be the case when Celestia offered ME the second ticket."

Now, even MORE confusion. "Wait... she offered YOU the second ticket?! But... if THAT'S the case, then WHY did the letter say for a 'Guest' to get the ticket, huh?!" She seemed to be going through a lot, and found it hard to believe, if the facts were stacked AGAINST the statements.

"Because," I began, "I wanted to make sure YOU had a say in it, of course! I was the one who requested that she give YOU the chance to actually CHOOSE who to take, because if I were to accept the ticket, then I'd risk ruining YOUR image!" She seemed taken aback by my statement.

"Wait... so you mean... YOU could've just taken the ticket, and the two of US would be going, but instead, you put MY feelings ahead?! That's... that's ACTUALLY very sweet of you..." She seemed emotionally touched by the amount of care that I showed. Even so, she burst into tears, and fell to the ground, unsure of what to do at this moment.

Then, I noticed the other five ponies were in the corner BEHIND me, and they seemed saddened by the way they must've acted. "Gosh, I... I would NEVER have guessed that that ticket was meant for YOU, Justin! But... did you honestly THINK that she would be able to make THAT kind of a decision?!" Applejack stared at me confused, which she won an understanding nod from the other ponies.

I shrugged, then replied, "I honestly didn't think that that decision would HAVE to be FOUGHT over, that's for sure!"

"And just WHAT do you mean by THAT?!" Rainbow Dash asked, now flying in front of my deadpanning face.

I replied, "What I MEAN is... if y'all call yourselves FRIENDS of hers, then PLEASE explain to me why she's even IN this mess?! Did any of you consider HER feelings?! I haven't been with her most of today, and ALREADY I can see that her day was a living NIGHTMARE! And for what, those stupid TICKETS?! For heaven's sake, they're HER tickets! She could EASILY have thrown them away, so that NOPONY goes, but instead, she's been TRYING to help EVERY-SINGLE-ONE of you, only to find the five of you TEARING at those tickets, going AGAINST, not just HER, but YOUR OWN FRIENDSHIPS!" I pointed at each one of them while speaking. I noticed that what I was saying was, indeed, getting through to them, because even RAINBOW DASH was saddened, and each of them were rubbing their hooves to the ground, aware of their mistakes. "Applejack, do you HONESTLY believe that your attitude towards your friends was good? Rarity, was it GENEROUS of you to try and TAKE that ticket for yourself? Fluttershy, was it KIND of you to try and USE your friends' trust to gain that ticket? Pinkie Pie, was it FUNNY to make your friend CRY? Rainbow Dash... how LOYAL is it to break your friends' hearts?" They seemed even MORE saddened by THOSE statements. "Exactly! And just WHO do you think is trying to take THOSE into consideration, when she tries to decide?! Heck, to be honest, why does she even HAVE to go through with this mess, when ALL of her friends appear to be USING her, for THEIR OWN benefits?!"

"Gosh, Twilight, I... I didn't MEAN for you to get hurt by our arguing... and if it means somethin'... I don't even WANT that ticket no more!" Applejack said, now slowly trotting to Twilight, who was on the ground, still crying.

"Yeah, we weren't TRYING to upset you, or anything! And if that ticket meant upsetting you, I DON'T want that ticket, either! It really IS no fun making my friends cry!" Pinkie Pie agreed, while following Applejack.

Soon, the others apologized, save for Rainbow Dash, who's pride soon got the best of her... although, it ended quickly when we ALL gave her a stern look. Then, she showed that she REALLY was sorry.

Twilight stood up, and smiled. "Spike, take a letter!"

Spike nodded, and began writing Twilight's letter. "Dear Princess Celestia... I've learned that one of the joys of friendship is sharing your blessings, but when there's not enough blessings to go around, having more than your friends can make you feel pretty awful. So, though I appreciate the invitation, I will be returning both tickets to The Grand Galloping Gala."

The ponies gasped, while my eyes widened. Wait... WHAT?!

"If my friends can't ALL, go, then I don't wanna go, either!" Twilight said, now with a serious expression on her face.

"Twilight, you don't have to do that!" Applejack objected.

Twilight smiled, then looked up, and said, "Nope, I've made up my mind! Spike, you can send the letter, now!"

Before Spike could send the letter, though, I quickly grabbed it with my Anti-Matter holder, which caused the ponies to all gasp, even Spike, who looked at me confusedly. "Hey! What gives?!" Spike asked, now looking at me annoyed.

I smiled, then used my translator to re-write some of the letter in Equestrian. "Sorry, girls, but I THINK I might have a... BETTER idea... than that!" Then, I held the letter in front of Spike. "Alright... NOW you can send it! Oh, and no peeking!"

Spike shrugged, then blew the note through a green blaze, which caused me to stare wide-eyed, as the letter's dust just flew out of a window that was, somehow, STILL open! Huh... no wonder they appeared from THAT corner!

After a moment of reconciliation, the girls walked closer to each other, and in the matter of seconds, they did a group hug, which caused Spike to stick his finger in front of his mouth, with his tongue sticking out, as if he were disgusted. Then, he covered his mouth, while his stomach inflated, and he began making grumbling noises. Is that... NORMAL?!

Applejack deadpanned at him, and said, "Well wallop my withers, Spike!" Then, she walked closer to him, complaining, "Isn't that just like a boy? Can't handle the least bit of sentiment-" Before she could finish her sentence, though, Spike let out a flaming belch which NEARLY took Applejack's face, had she not ducked. "-WHOA, Nelly!" She said, surprised at the sudden burst of flames.

What surprised ME, though, was a letter that MATERIALIZED from that fire! Twilight quickly levitated the ticket to her sight, and her eyes widened... not that MINE wasn't wide, either! "A letter from the Princess! Well, THAT was fast!" Then, she opened the letter, and read, "My faithful subjects... Why didn't you all just ask sooner? OF COURSE I'm alright with it!" Afterwards, Twilight gasped, and levitated... SEVEN tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala?!

"Now, we can ALL go!" Twilight cheered, before her stomach started grumbling loudly. Was THAT your stomach?! "I... forgot to mention... I couldn't even eat LUNCH, due to the commotion today!" Her voice spoke through my mind.

"Allow US to treat you to dinner!" Rarity chimed in.

"Yeah!" Pinkie Pie agreed. "Cupcakes are on ME!"

Then, we all began following Pinkie Pie, grabbing our respective tickets, while I followed Twilight, who was next to last. When we were all outside, I stopped, and said, "Y'all go on ahead! I'll catch up!" When they were out of sight, I noticed that Spike wasn't with us. I quickly walked inside, and noticed him sitting on the couch.

"What's wrong, Spike? Aren't YOU going?" He shook his head, but I could see a saddened look on his face. "Alright... I may not be a dragon like you, but I can EASILY tell when something's got someone down. What's going on, bud?"

Suddenly, tears filled his eyes, and I could see right there that something was, indeed, going on that caused emotional pain in his heart. Before I knew it, he was crying on my shoulder, and saying between tears, "R-Rarity... she... she's planning on... w-well, she's planning on going to the Gala for Princess Celestia's nephew, Prince Blueblood!"

Ouch... NOW I see where these tears are coming from! It would seem that Rarity might have a crush on somepony else! Luckily, I've seen how SO many first-impressions always turn out! Perhaps I could use THAT to improve his feelings!

"Hey, hey! It's alright! Look, just because somepony might've caught her EYE, it DOESN'T mean that he caught her HEART, you know!" He looked up at me, and had a confused look on his face.

"R-really? H-how would YOU know, though?!"

"Believe me, Spike," I began, "I've seen these kinds of things in MY world, ALL the time! Just because she might go head-over-he- err... HOOVES for a prince, does NOT mean that she'll end up MARRYING that guy! Sure, she might've SAID something like that, but if she did, I can almost GUARANTEE that that's just her EYES talking!" Then, I gave him a wink. "And hey, considering you're one of her CLOSEST friends, I can even PROMISE you that it'll be easier for YOU to impress her, than for HIM!"

He wiped his nose, and nodded, then smiled. "You know something... you're RIGHT, Justin! I should NOT give up on Rarity like that!" Then, he stood up and, with his right fist in the air, said, "I'm going to PROVE to Rarity that I can be better than ANY stallion for her... even a PRINCE!" Then, he paused for a moment, and slouched back down. "But... I don't even HAVE a ticket to the Gala! I accused it of being too 'Girly' for me..."

I smiled, then said, "Uh, YEAH you do!" Then, I lifted up my ticket, and passed it to him.

He looked at it with a saddened expression, and said, "R-really?! You'd DO that for me?!" I nodded, which led to him hugging me again, then running out of the door, giggling like a child.

I couldn't help but smile at the good deeds I've been doing lately. And to think that three days ago, I was in Outer Space, unsure of where my life was gonna go, besides within New Eden. Now, here I am, helping a lot of ponies and a dragon with a lot of random things. Ha! I'd bet this could make an EPIC Movie... OR a TV Series, perhaps?

"I see you learn FAST, Justin!" Princess Celestia said, who was apparently standing BEHIND me this whole time. I, of course, emulated my girly scream that I pulled near Lyra and Pinkie, which, of course, made Celestia laugh as well... only HERS didn't involve rolling around on the ground.

I sighed, then sat back down. "Y'know... there IS a door, right?!"

She finished laughing, and replied, "Yes, but trust me... it was, as Rainbow Dash would say... WORTH it!"

I smirked. "You know... for a PRINCESS, you SURE do seem more cheerful than those from my HISTORY books!"

"Well, what can I say?" She asked. "I rule a kingdom of LOVE and TOLERANCE! What better way, than to set an example for ALL of my faithful subjects?" I nodded. Good point. "Anyways, I'm glad to see that you're making QUICK friends of them! But I have to ask... is there anything we can do to earn YOUR trust?"

I thought about that question for a moment, and shook my head. "No need... I'd say you've ALL proven to me that I can count on y'all for anything... in fact... I..." I gulped, before continuing. "I... MIGHT take you up on that offer with... HELPING Twilight out with the... *sigh* stallion problem..."

She smiled, then asked, "You will?! That's FANTASTIC! Then it's a good thing I brought... THIS!" She levitated an EIGHTH golden ticket to me, which I accepted with a smile.

"Thanks, Princess! I'll..." *sigh* I can't believe I'm saying this... "I'll look forward to the Grand Galloping Gala... for Twilight's sake, that is!"

The princess gave an understanding nod, and replied, "Very well, then! I look forward to seeing you on the 14'th! Oh, and be SURE that you bring a blue rose! Twilight LOVES those!" WHAT?! I THOUGHT YOU SAID I'M NOT- She giggled. "Joking! Anyways, don't you have a party to go to?"

I was about to respond, until Applejack called my name. "Justin! You comin'? All the others are wonderin' where yer at!"

"Of course I'm coming! Just talking to Princess Celestia here, that's all!" I replied. Applejack looked around the room, and had a confused look on her face.

"Oh, come on, now! Stop pullin' our leg! We ALL know Princess Celestia's at Canterlot, right now! So come on! I'll tell 'em you were just talkin' to Spike... which I thought was mighty nice of you, by the way!" Applejack said with a giggle.

"What're you talking about? She's right... over... here?" I turned around, and noticed that Princess Celestia wasn't even THERE anymore! I lightly chuckled, then said, "Alright, then... right behind you!" With that, Applejack and I headed towards Sugarcube Corner, all while I thought, I guess even ROYALTY could use a good laugh every now and again, huh?

And so, with the ticket situation under control, Justin and Applejack grouped up with the others, and they all enjoyed the rest of the night! Even though Twilight was given uncomfortable stares from a lot of ponies, Justin simply stood up for her, and said that she already gave the ticket away, which dropped the subject fast. Something ELSE that caught Justin's attention, though, was that Lyra was there, but she didn't even seem SLIGHTLY interested in the ticket, like everypony else! Soon, that thought left his mind, as he and Twilight headed back home that night, with Spike on Twilight's back.

"So, Twilight! How about another rematch on Pony Fighter 2? Or are you too SCARED I'd kick your flank up and down... the... wait... no, No, NO!!! JOKING!" *POOF* Justin's voice was blocked off by the sound of another pillow hitting his face. "Ugh, AGAIN WITH THE PILLOWS?!" *POOF* *POOF* *POOF* "ERR, CRRM RRN!" He spat the feathers out again. *POOF*

Author's Notes:

*SNEAK-PEEK*
Justin: Okay... now THIS is an odd letter!

Twilight: What? What is it about?

Justin: Apparently, I'm needed at Canterlot, for a meeting with the princesses... THEN they said I'm also going to need to stay there for the day, to deal with a HUGE emergency that they might need my help with!

Twilight: Ooh, really?! Don't worry, I'm SURE you'll do fine! Princess Celestia has ALWAYS been able to pick the right help from the right ponies!

Justin: Emphasis on the "Ponies", though...

Twilight: *Levitates a pillow.* Don't forget WHO it was that taught ME my magic there, buster!

Justin: *Gulp* H-hey! Twilight! Let's just... put the pillow DOWN!!! *POOF* OUCH!!! WAS THERE A ROCK IN THAT ONE?!

Spike: Twilight! There's another Unicorn in Ponyville, and she's... well... you're gonna have to come see for yourself!

Announcer: With the tickets divided EVENLY for the ponies, dragon, and of course, human, the plan is in motion! Unfortunately, though, Justin will have to spend the next day in Canterlot, dealing with an emergency, while Twilight remains in Ponyville, ALL while a Not-So-Friendly Unicorn visits the small town, and challenges EVERYPONY for the title "Most Amazing Unicorn in All of Equestria"! What challenges lie in wait? Who IS this rude Unicorn? IS her boastful claims for defeating an "Ursa Major" true? Find out next time, in "The Outsider: Tales of a Space Technician, Chapter 7: A "Great-And-Powerful" Problem! See you then!

*AUTHOR'S NOTES*
Another day, another chapter, and another BIG thank-you to those who support me! Brohoof! /)

Chapter 7: A "Great-And-Powerful" Problem!

"My sister and I regret to inform you that, due to unexpected circumstances, we will need YOUR help dealing with a SERIOUS Emergency up here in Canterlot today, Justin! If, for ANY reason, you wish to visit Ponyville, you MUST return within an hour, unless FURTHER instructions are given! We have already sent word to the guards at the front gate, and a chariot SHOULD arrive to pick you up any minute now, so we implore you to be ready. -Sincerely, Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna." I sat there, reading the letter to Twilight, who was sitting on the couch next to me. We both had worried expressions on our faces.

"Serious Emergency? The Hell could THAT be?!" I asked, unable to hide the nervousness in my voice.

Twilight shrugged, then replied, "I... don' know... but WHATEVER it is, I'm certain that you will be able to handle it! The princesses are usually RIGHT about those things, you know?"

I sighed, then nodded slowly. "I'm not sure WHAT I'll be facing, but... I guess it doesn't really matter NOW, does it? Princess's orders, after all..."

Then, there was a knocking on the door. A low-pitched masculine voice said, "Chariot for Justin! Please hop in!"

Twilight smiled at me, then motioned for me to go. "Better be off, then!"

I smirked, then jokingly said, "Kiss for good luck?" Then, I noticed her infamous angry look building up. "Joking, Twilight! JOKING!"

Justin's voice yelled through the doors that the Guard was just staring at, "Joking, Twilight! JOKING!" A couple seconds after that, the door slammed open, and Justin was running top-speed, and dodging a large amount of pillows, which vanished when they landed outside. "C'mon, Twilight! Can't you take a JOKE?!"

Then, he looked down the steps, and noticed the guard, trying to hold a serious face, but failing miserably. Justin smirked, then said, "No use holding it in, pal. THAT'S becoming a daily thing for me, now!" That made the guard burst out laughing.

"Oh, that IS Princess Celestia's STUDENT, alright!" The guard said, while Justin took his seat in the chariot.

Then, Justin noticed that the guard was a Pegasus. THIS caused Justin to look around nervously, and realize what he just got himself into. "W-wait... you're a Pegasus... the chariot isn't even on a road... does that mean that this chariot FLIES?!" He screamed his LAST statement when the Pegasus took off into the air, which made Justin look around desperately for a safety belt, which surprised him when he DID find one.

While flying off, he didn't notice Twilight staring up at the chariot through her windowsill.

I took a deep breath, and sighed. I couldn't figure out what's gotten into me. No matter HOW close I ever GET to figuring my odd feelings out, they just end up changing WAY too much! One minute, I fee dizzy, then another minute, I feel cheerful. One second later, I feel sick, then a couple after that, I feel healthy, but with an increased heart rate!

Quickly, I started rushing through the bookshelves, trying to find a book that could HOPEFULLY help me get my mind off of the odd feelings. Then, I remembered that I had a new package delivered recently! Almost instantly, I have already torn through the box, levitated all of the books out of it, rushed up to my room, and began reading through them all, HOPING that they could either clear my mind, or solve my problems.

After reading through the last of the twenty books, I returned time around me to a normal pace, and stretched my legs. While I could easily slow time around me, that didn't mean that my muscles would be able to remain normal. When I slow time, I slow down with it, with the exception of my magic, and my mind. Using that to my advantage, I'm able to read through books that would NORMALLY take more than a day to read, in only a few minutes!

I sighed, though, because I couldn't find anything that could ease my nerves. Slowly, I trotted downstairs, and was about to get a glass of apple juice, until the door burst open, and Spike ran in, with a troubled look on his face.

"Spike?! What's wrong?!" I asked, now galloping towards him.

He slowly caught his breath, then replied, "Twilight! There's another Unicorn out there! She seems... well... you're gonna HAVE to come see for yourself!"

I nodded, then rushed to the kitchen, poured a couple glasses of apple juice, served Spike one, while I drank the other, then after the drinks, we both rushed out the door, with Spike seated on my back.

When we finally landed, I jumped out of the chariot, and literally began kissing the floor. I didn't think I would even DO that... but of course, I DO have a natural fear of heights.

After wiping my lips off, and sheepishly smiling at the many curious eyes, I turned around, and was escorted back to the Princesses. What? They never see a guy SCARED before? Oh, wait... they probably haven't even seen a HUMAN yet...

When we reached the Throne Room, I noticed Princess Celestia and Luna were both looking out the windows. When they noticed me, they both smiled, and rushed by me.

"Oh, Justin! Thank goodness, you've arrived!" Celestia cleared her throat. "My sister and I have seen a vision... it was a vision of a COLOSSAL monster that was spotted in Fillydelphia! It was reported to be headed towards Ponyville!"

"What's it look like?!" I asked. The princesses showed me a PAINTING of the monster, with the name "Taowls" written on it... at least, that's what my translator said. Just seeing the picture ITSELF was enough for my eyes to widen, though! I stared at the princesses in disbelief, and asked, "Y-you want me to fight THAT thing?!"

They looked at each other worriedly, but nodded. Before I could say anything else, Celestia said, "We have ALREADY prepared an army of guards to back you up! They've been prepared with the BEST armor we could offer them, but we believe YOU might have, not only the best ARMOR, but the best WEAPONS against it!" I tilted my head in confusion. "We WOULD'VE done it ourselves, but alas, we're not even HERE, right now! These are VISIBLE illusions, only seen by the guards in here, AND you! We're in Saddle Arabia right now, which is why we need you to STAY here for the night! We'll PROBABLY be able to return SOONER than tomorrow, but we can't make any promises on that!"

I thought for a moment, then sighed. I can't believe I'm about to do this... "With all due respect, princesses..." I paused, while opening a medium-sized window. Then, I checked my fuel level, and smiled inside when I saw that it was full again. Then, I looked at the princesses, and continued my sentence. "...I don't NEED the guards. Please leave them here, to watch the castle while I'm out... but in the mean time, I'll handle THIS one on my own!" I saw ALL of their eyes widen, and their jaws drop. Even the nearby guards stared at me in disbelief.

"W-WHAT?! ARE YOU INSANE?!" The nearby guards asked, while I jumped on top of the windowsill.

I looked back at them, and smiled, then replied, "Nope..." I turned my head back to the gigantic drop below the window, then TRIED to make a witty comment. "...I'm just an AVERAGE Run-Of-The-Mill Technician!" With happy thoughts clouding my mind, I jumped out of the window, which caused the ponies from the room to rush to the window, and watch me fall, while SOME tried to jump out to save me... they were stopped from the Princesses, who knew what I was planning.

While jumping, I even called out, "Woo!"

While in midair, Jasper said in a worried tone, "S-sir! Do you even KNOW if the Jet Pack is even FUNCTIONAL, yet?!"

I smiled, then slapped my watch's "Gear Up" button, replying, "Not sure... better get TESTING then, huh, Jasper?" While asking him, my armor quickly began unfolding over my body, starting with the legs and torso, then ending with the helmet.

Right after the helmet fitted on, my Jet Pack started releasing the flames, while my boots did the same. Eventually, I angled myself upwards, and JUST before I could reach the floor, I swooped into the air, and smiled widely. "YE-HAW!" I cheered, my inner "Cowboy" suddenly going into play. Sure enough, clearing my mind DID do the trick to my "MILD Acrophobia"... PLUS since my armor protects me from falling down HIGH places, I didn't really NEED to panic, anymore!

Anyways, so I flew onwards, taking a quick peek back, making sure nopony else was following me, then started my scanner for the location of the Taowls. "Location confirmed! Destination: Fillydelphia! Direction: Northwest!" Jasper told me through the speakers.

"Hmm... so just past the Everfree, huh? Thanks, Jasper!" I replied, now turning towards the direction I was given. "Who knows? maybe I'll be able to see Twilight from up here!"

As I flew over Ponyville, I noticed a large crowd gathering in front of a wagon that had a stage in front of it. A Magic Show? In a place where that's a NORM, I would never have THOUGHT I'd see one HERE! With a slight shrug, I decided that MUCH more important matters were at hand, and if I were to delay even a SECOND, then Ponyville could end up on a monster's lunch menu! With that in mind, I continued on my way towards perhaps one of the BIGGEST hunts I would EVER get myself into.

Okay, so I've been watching this "Trixie" girl for about an hour now, and already, I felt like she was... KINDA being a little full of herself. She made a lot of boastful comments about her "Special Powers", which I thought was just BASIC Magic! I mean, I'll admit I'm no pony to judge, but really? It wasn't her SELFISHNESS that caused me to grow disgusted at her, but her RUDENESS, instead! She not only lifted herself on a Pedestal of Pride, but she LOWERED everypony ELSE below a Ground of Ridicule! Calling guests up to "Prove she's better than them"... REALLY?!

It looked like the ponies around me seemed to think about her the same as I. There was, however, a SLIGHT difference with what the ponies around me believed... they were starting to sound like they didn't like Unicorns in GENERAL, after all Trixie has done to EMBARRASS them! Even my FRIENDS were there, and they didn't seem to like it, either! Seeing no other options, I KNEW I had to leave, before she calls me up to the-

"Oh, yeah?! Well, TWILIGHT can do MUCH cooler things than YOU can!" Spike yelled through the crowd, which caused EVERYPONY'S eyes to face me, while I was trying to sneak away.

I smiled sheepishly at the crowd, while my friends sided with Spike, and tried to encourage me to go up there. Ignoring their requests, however, I slowly backed up, and listened to Trixie insult me even more. With the attention, I suddenly found myself too nervous to say anything!

Due to my silence, Trixie turned her gaze from me to Applejack, and taunted, "Well? What about YOU, Little Hayseed?"

After THAT statement, Applejack stood up to Trixie, by saying "That's it! I can't stand fer NO more o' this!" Then, she began spinning a rope into a lasso, and jumped through the hoops, which I'll admit, was REALLY impressive! In fact, she even managed to pull an apple from a nearby Apple Tree, and pull it RIGHT into her mouth! Ha... leave it to APPLEJACK to pull a stunt involving APPLES! Afterwards, we ALL gave Applejack an applause, which caused her to smile slyly at Trixie, and jest, "Top THAT, Missy!"

Trixie, however, spat on the ground, and smirked. "Oh, ye of LITTLE talent! WATCH, and be AMAZED, at the MAGIC of Trixie!" Then, she levitated the same rope Applejack used, and caused it to move upwards like a snake. Somehow, it caught Applejack's eye, because she was focused ENTIRELY on it! Is THAT a FOCUS spell?! That's one of the grade 7 spells, and yet she pulled it off like THAT?! (The Magic Scale is graded from TOP, to BOTTOM, from 10 to 1, with 10 being the most BASIC, and 1 being the most ADVANCED, by the way! Right now, I'm at grade 6, but I'm on my way to 5, after I show my improvements to Princess Celestia!) Then, she made the rope's other end grab ANOTHER apple from the same tree, while the end that had Applejack's attention quickly wrapped around her hooves, and lifted her upside-down. After dropping her, still tied up, the end with the apple shoved it in Applejack's mouth, while the crowd laughed... save for our friends and I.

After she embarrassed Applejack, the crowd booed poor AJ off the stage, while Trixie laughed. "Once again, the Great, and Powerful Trixie PREVAILS!"

I watched in horror, as my friends continued challenging her one-by-one, and failing. I sighed, then thought to myself, Oh, Justin! If only YOU were here, right now!

Then, Trixie smiled, and pointed at me. "Hah! You think YOU'RE better than the Great and Powerful Trixie? You think YOU have more magical talent? Well, COME ON, THEN! Show Trixie what you've got! In fact, show us ALL!" She grinned wickedly, while my friends tried getting me to go up there.

Nervously, I stuttered, "W-who, m-me? I'm j-just your run-of-the-mill citizen of Ponyville! No powerful magic here! I, uh... I think I hear my laundry calling. Sorry, gotta go!" With that, I rushed as far away as I could at that time, while Trixie laughed at me from the distance, and claimed herself the "Most Amazing Unicorn in ALL of Equestria".

Celestia, if there's ANYTHING you'd like to tell me, any WEAKNESSES, ANYTHING would be USEFUL, RIGHT ABOUT NOW! I practically yelled through my mind, while flying through the clouds at a fast rate, while a HUGE cloud busted open, revealing the MASSIVE bird-like creature, undoubtedly known as The Taowls. Funny thing... I did NOT expect this thing to be as big as a freakin' MOUNTAIN when I encountered it in PERSON! And DON'T get me started on it's POWERS! And the LEAST you could've done was WARN me that it can shoot ELECTRICITY at me!

"Well, we DIDN'T expect you to face this thing ON YOUR OWN! Honestly, there's a REASON why we had an army of Pegasi and Unicorns to face this thing WITH you!" Princess Celestia groaned through my mind. Well, NEXT time... just a heads-up, okay?! They sighed through my mind, and didn't respond. Don't worry! I'm sure these things'll work out for the best! Don't send ANYPONY here to help me, either! I'll spend this time EXAMINING the thing, since I've got it's attention, already! Y'know... discover it's MOVE patterns, so the NEXT time one of these things becomes a problem, we'll KNOW what to do! "Well... just be CAREFUL, okay?!" Not gonna make a promise on that, Princess! Didn't you forget? I'm HUMAN! I'm NATURALLY Reckless! "Yes... we learned THAT one already..." They didn't sound TOO happy about that. Look, I'll be FINE! And SO will Ponyville, and Canterlot! "How can you be so SURE about that, though? What if something BAD happens during our absences?!" Hey, Canterlot's ALWAYS full of people who DON'T care! And Ponyville? *RASPBERRY* It's PONYVILLE! What bad things could happen THERE?! After a moment of silence, I smiled sheepishly. Actually, DON'T answer that one!

I ran through my library, and began reading through my books, trying to find any books that could help me out about this whole "Ursa Major" statement that Trixie boasted about. Spike was helping me look, as well, but he looked at me worriedly most of the time.

I sighed. "Sorry, Spike... I KNOW I might've let you all down... it's just that... didn't you hear the way everypony talked about Trixie's magic?! I don't want to prove myself better than her at magic, because if I do, I'll just be putting myself in TRIXIE'S shoes! And I... I don't want to risk LOSING my friends! If I do, then I... I don't know WHAT I'd do!"

Spike nodded, then gave me a quick hug. "I understand, Twilight... and I'm sorry for calling you out like that! I just... I don't like the way she makes everypony LOOK bad! She even made YOU look bad, just by making the OTHERS look down on ALL unicorns!"

I raised an eyebrow. "Wait, YOU noticed that, too?!"

With a smile, he replied, "Of course, Twilight! Don't forget WHO it was that raised me, after all!"

I lightly laughed, then gave him a hug. "Thanks, Spike! And Justin was right, you know?"

"About what?" He asked.

"NOTHING, and NOPONY can replace my Number ONE Assistant!" With that, I gave him a noogie, which made him laugh childishly. I can see why Pinkie Pie ENJOYS making others laugh!

Then, when I released him, I sighed. "Still, though... I don't understand why ANYPONY would act the way Trixie did! Was it something somepony said?" I closed my eyes, then opened them at the book that lied below my right hoof. When I lifted it up, I gasped. "Spike! I found it!" I lifted up the book titled, "MONSTERS of MYTHOLOGY: The TRUE Dangers of Equestria, Volume 12: The "Lunar" Monsters!" Since the book was a large one, I knew it would take me about a few hours to read it all the way through, but since we're studying about the "Ursa Major", I knew we're also gonna require a few EXTRA details on HOW Trixie could've possibly VANQUISHED it! Even so, while I began reading, Spike decided he would spend a little time outside, just to make sure nopony ELSE was hurt, or ridiculed, by Trixie.

Snips and Snails, two of Trixie's BIGGEST fans, or in THIS case, ONLY fans, were trotting through Ponyville, gawking on about how "Awesome" Trixie was for defeating the Ursa Major. Finally, when Spike made it near them, he told them that without PROOF, how would they even KNOW if Trixie was even telling the TRUTH. Of course, he wasn't aware of their NEXT goal, because in the matter of seconds, they were on their ways to the Everfree Forest. Spike, who was originally headed to Fluttershy's Cottage, noticed where they were headed, and silently followed them.

Okay, so it's been FOUR hours, and I've already been hit by a few shocking bolts, each of course MOSTLY dodged, so I wasn't ENTIRELY hurt... but I STILL felt like I had enough static build-up to power a freakin' ROBOT! "Would that ROBOT happen to be MY new body?" No, Jasper! It's just a figure of speech! "Oh... well, shoot!" Don't WORRY! I'll get that squared away as SOON as I can!

While I was arguing with Jasper, Princess Celestia asked through my mind, "Who's Jasper?" I'll introduce you to him when you get back! In the middle of a battle now, though, so I can't really TALK right now! "But aren't you 'THINKING' right now?" Not in the mood, Princess! "No, but I am!" I heard her laughing gently through my mind. I couldn't really stay annoyed at her, since her laugh sounded graceful and elegant, and SOMEHOW, it seemed to make ME laugh! Well, in case you BOTH might've forgotten, I've got a HUGE monster on my tail, I'm getting my A-err... FLANK shocked off, and if anyone would like to make ANOTHER statement, then PLEASE! I'm ALL ears! There was a moment of silence, before Celestia's voice asked, "Don't you only have TWO ears?" DAMMIT!

Out of frustration, I turned around, and faced the Taowls, which was flying my way, and pulled out my plasma pistol. Then, I began firing shots at it, which seemed to do the trick! Okay, so NEW discovery! This thing freakin' HATES Plasma! Go figure! I kept firing plasma shots at it, while it angrily shot lightning at me, which hit a few times, but regardless of the pain, it didn't stop me from firing even MORE shots right back! Finally, after shooting it about sixty times, it finally bled out, and fell towards the ground level, while I quickly had Jasper do a calculation on where it would land, and the results.

"According to my scanner," Jasper began, "the Taowls will land CLOSE to, but not directly IN, Ponyville, in approximately FIVE minutes. Unless rescued, there will be THREE Casualties. ALL of them are deemed 'Hostile', but ONE of them has an additional note that says 'Only Hostile when Pissed Off'!"

My eyes widened, and I gasped. "Oh, sh*t! TWILIGHT! Jasper, FULL speed! We HAVE to get her out of the impact zone!"

"I'm already on it, Master... although you MIGHT want to consider CHANGING that note... AND her Hostility Status!" He replied, while my rockets began increasing the speed. What?! I'm SURE she can take a joke! "Says the pillows she throws at you EVERY night?" Not now, Jasper! We need to FOCUS! "Oh, alright, then!"

"... Should I go on ahead and CHANGE her Hostility Status?" JASPER! Ugh... sure! Go on ahead! "Great! She is NOW in the 'Lover' Status!" Alri- wait, WHAT?! "Just kidding! Although NOW that I have your attention, WHAT will we do when the Taowls lands? It DOES say that she will be followed by a REAL HOSTILE entity, and I'm not certain THAT one would be friendly enough to stop attacking, should it be rescued AS WELL!" Hmm... y'know, I haven't really thought about that! What do YOU have in mind? "I... can't make the calls, sir! It's on you!" Very well, then! ...Split-Second Rescue? "Sir, with ALL due respect, won't that risk YOU getting crushed, as well?" Not with THIS armor! How much power do I have in the Strength Boosters? "About 5%, sir." Ah... damn... well THAT changes things! Wait! The Anti Matter Lifter SHOULD work on corpses, right? "Indeed, as a corpse wouldn't necessarily count as... 'Living', if you know what I mean?" Alright, then! Here's my plan...

I ran the OPPOSITE direction of where the OTHER ponies were running. I TRIED to get Spike to stay in The Golden Oak, but knowing HIM, he's probably following me right now. Why was everypony running? Well, he said that Snips and Snails brought an Ursa Major into town! I read through the book, and found that the ONLY known way to truly KILL an Ursa Minor, Ursa Major, AND/OR Ursa Mega, would be to crush it with something that weighs MORE than it! I didn't know of anything BIGGER, NOR HEAVIER, than even an Ursa Minor! Thankfully, though, I knew a few spells that I could use to my advantage. If I wasn't gonna SLAY it, I might as well LEAD it AWAY from Ponyville!

When I made it to where Trixie was, I heard her confess that she never really vanquished an Ursa Major before. I looked up, and noticed that it was only an Ursa Minor, which gave me SOME sense of relief, at least!

...That was, until from the distance, I could see an Ursa MAJOR in the background! It looked like it wasn't going to turn away anytime soon.

I looked back, and noticed my friends were there, ALL petrified with fear. Applejack, staring wide-eyed at the two massive creatures slowly walking towards Ponyville, had her hat over her heart, obviously fearing that these were her final moments to live. Then, her eyes closed, while a sad expression formed on her face. I also noticed Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy crying over each others' shoulders in a hug. Pinkie Pie hid behind a barrel, while Rarity tried comforting her from behind a box. She was rubbing Pinkie's back gently with her hoof.

I saw Trixie was running away, leaving her wagon and everything, which was already smashed in the distance. I glared at her as she ran. I hope she NEVER comes here again!

Then, I glared at the Ursa Major and Minor, and stepped forward, which made Applejack look up at me, and go, "Twilight? What're you plannin'?!"

I turned back to them, and smiled, replying, "I'm saving my FRIENDS... THAT'S what!"

Before they could even respond to that, I quickly ran forward, and used the "FOCUS" spell on my own horn, then created a light that made both Ursas put their attentions on me. Then, I quickly rushed past them, and into the Hillsweep Meadows, which bordered Ponyville for miles around. Looking back, I smiled at the fact that I got their attention from Ponyville, because NOW, they were both after me, while I saw my friends stare at me from the distance, tear-felt, and worried about my safety.

I watched as both Ursas were catching up to me, both of which at alarming speeds! Before I knew it, the Ursa Minor leapt in front of me, while the MAJOR remained behind me. The impact of the Minor landing caused my to fall onto my back, unable to get up. Then, they leapt up for the kill, while I watched in fear, as a HUGE shadowy creature fell my way! The creature looked like it was FOUR times the size of the Ursa Major itself! With THREE giants about to fall on me, my life flashed before my eyes. Before I knew it, everything went dark.

I noticed the ground FINALLY starting to become visible. I continued flying downwards, next to the falling Taowls, making SURE I reach Twilight in time. Then, I noticed a light that was guiding TWO massive creatures out of Ponyville. Yep! THAT'S Twilight, alright! With a good visual on where to go, I quickly flew out of the creatures' ways, and watched as they leaped. Then, after they were both in the air, in a large collision course for the Taowls, I quickly set my Jet Pack to Hyper Speed, and flew towards Twilight. In a split second, I curled around her, and set my armor to "Heavy-Lifting" Mode.

When they landed, everything around me was dark, but thanks to my helmet's night-vision, I could see Twilight shaking in fear, with her eyes closed, and her forehead covered in sweat.

Alright, Jasper! Turn the Anti Matter Lifter on, please! "As you command, sir!" He said, which caused Twilight's eyes to open widely, and stare in my direction. Then, with my arms, I slowly lifted the three giant monsters over my head, which might've made an EPIC scene for artists in Ponyville to draw... but that was the LEAST of my concerns.

I looked down, and lowered my helmet, then smiled at Twilight. "Well, aren't YOU glad I landed here JUST in time, huh?"

She looked around even more, before smiling tearfully at me, and nodding her head. Then, I used my Anti Matter Ray to shrink the creatures, and add them into my inventory, for resource harvesting. I didn't really explain THAT bit to anypony, as it would PROBABLY sound barbaric to them... not that it mattered, though, because the MONSTERS were the LEAST of their concerns.

I looked towards Ponyville, and noticed our friends rushing to our side, each worriedly looking at Twilight, before smiling widely when they saw that she was alive.

"Oh... my... GOSH! What in Equestria WAS that thing that fell from the sky?!" A couple over-hyped fillies cheered out.

I noticed the ponies around them were glaring, which made me believe that maybe THEY had something to do with this mess. Paying no mind to THEM, I turned to Twilight, who seemed to have the SAME question in mind. "What, THAT thing? Oh, it's nothing... just a Taowls, and-"

"A TAOWLS?!" The ponies around me shouted, each with wide-eyed expressions.

"What?" I asked, unaware of what the big hype was about.

"Justin," Twilight began, sitting up slightly, "a Taowls is a creature that wiped out ARMIES in our history! And from the looks of it... wait, did YOU slay that thing ON YOUR OWN?!" Now, she looked even MORE shocked, while the ponies' stares just continued on me. Their heads were, literally, moving forward in suspense.

I shrugged, and nodded my head. "Well, yeah! I mean, I didn't want anypony to get hurt, or anything like that!" Now, their jaws were all dropped. "Did I... do something bad?"

Twilight started getting up, but when she placed her front-right hoof on the ground, she winced in pain, and moaned in pain. When I looked her way again, I noticed her right hoof was in the air, and wobbling. "Oh, crud! Twilight, are you hurt?!" I asked, now running her way.

She faked a smile, and replied, "Oh, it's nothing! It's just a sprain!" I didn't buy it, though. I used my helmet's X-Ray vision, and sure enough, it looked like she had a fracture in her bone.

"Oh, NO it's not, Miss! You're in NO shape to be trottin' around!" Before she could even place her hoof back down, I quickly lifted her off the ground, and cradled her, which caused her face to turn even redder than before. She was about to object to me lifting her like that, until I scratched the backs of her ears, which made her giggle.

I turned to our friends, and said, "Look, to KEEP her from doing anything, I MIGHT have to take her with me back to Canterlot for the time being. In the mean time, I need y'all to let Spike know what's going on. Rarity," I turned to her, "Would you be alright with babysitting Spike for now? I'm sure he'd be useful to you, and I KNOW Twilight would appreciate it!" I looked down at Twilight, expecting a response, but the only response I got was her, SOMEHOW, falling asleep! Ah, come to think of it, Magic DOES run off of Energy, doesn't it?

The ponies nodded at me, agreeing to the plan. When I started flying away, I heard them cheering at me, although I STILL don't know why! The Taowls wasn't even that RESILIENT, to be honest! Then again, WHO would even WANT to go against something THAT big, if they don't have armor like mine? ...Oh... NOW I might see what they're getting at!

I was sitting on a chair near Twilight's bed, wrapping a bandage around her broken hoof. She was barely awake, and complaining about the pain. I merely smiled, and told her that it'll be better in the morning.

"So, I hear you led those Ursa things out of Ponyville, right?" I asked her. She smiled weakly, and nodded. "Sorry... I just didn't take YOU to be the Reckless Type, you know?" I smirked, before meeting face-to-face with another pillow.

"All joking aside, though, I'm glad you're doing okay, Twi." I smiled back at her, and rubbed my hand across her mane. She giggled at the contact... or was it the foreign feel of my fingers brushing across her mane? Eh, I'm not sure. Whatever the case, it made her smile.

Before I stepped out of the door, Twilight quietly yelled, "Wait!" I stopped, and turned around, only to find her smiling at me. "Th... thank you, Justin... for saving us TWICE in a row!"

I smiled, and gave her a thumbs-up, which I'm sure she knows about now, because she nodded, and gently fell back on her pillow.

When I closed the door, I heard her say in my mind, "Good night!" I gently laughed. G'night, Twilight! With that, I walked through the hallway, and into my room.

After folding my armor into my belt, I plopped onto my bed, and gently began to doze off. When I was almost COMPLETELY asleep, I wasn't aware of the floating pillow near my head. *POOF* "TWILIGHT!"

Author's Notes:

*SNEAK-PEEK*
Justin: Okay, so NOW I think I'm starting to regret bringing TWILIGHT with me to Canterlot, because NOW she won't stop complaining about the lack of books! (Even though there's, like, FIFTY in her room already!)

Twilight: So you'll take me BACK, now?!

Justin: Ha! Aren't you aware that it'll take MORE than a few pillows and complaints to make ME surrender!

Twilight: *Levitates five pillows behind her back.* Oh, I'm AWARE, alright! But the TRUE question is... are YOU aware of how much MORE challenging I can be?!

Justin: *Gulp*

*A guard opens the door to the room.*

Guard: Mr. Daniels! You are needed in the Throne Room, at once! The princesses are on their way, and... err... am I interrupting something?

*Justin and Twilight smile sheepishly at each other, and shake their heads.*

Announcer: With THREE giant beasts defeated, Justin continues thinking his time here could actually be MUCH more restless than he had hoped for... but seeing how much they might actually NEED him, he decided that being restless is, without a doubt, WORTH it, for once! Still, though, isn't it quite coincidental that ALL these things are to happen, RIGHT when he got there? How many MORE challenges will be there for him, AND his friends, to handle? What could the NEXT challenge be, in fact? Will Twilight's hoof be fixed up enough for her to STILL go to the Gala? What kinds of help will Justin have to do THIS time? Another GIANT monster? And last, but not least, WHY does Twilight keep hitting Justin with pillows? (Actually, THAT one might be self-explanatory!) Tune in NEXT time, in "The Outsider: Tales of a Space Technician, Chapter 8: Dress For Success!" See you NEXT time, My Little Bronies!

*AUTHOR'S NOTE*
Yet again, ANOTHER chapter is up! Surprisingly, THIS one took a day to complete! Hopefully, I'll be able to have THIS much spare time even more! Oh, but I, of course, wouldn't want to put my bits where my MOUTH is, though! Anyways, thank you ALL for your continued support, and I look forward to the next chapter for you all to enjoy!

Chapter 8: Dress for Success!

I stood there, nervous at what my NEXT orders were. I was in the Throne Room, waiting for the Princesses to make their appearances from their trip to Saddle Arabia. I noticed that Flash Sentry was on duty today. Smiling, I decided to walk up to him, and see if there's anything we can talk about, while I wait.

"Hey, Flash! How's your day going?" I asked. He turned his head to me, and smiled.

"Oh, HEY! It's Justin! Nice seeing YOU here again! Two days in a row, huh?" I nodded. "Don't let it get you down! I'm CERTAIN that today won't be as rough as the PAST few!"

I gave a weak chuckle. "I can only HOPE so!" Then, my posture went back to a serious one. "By the way, I never got to ask, but has everything been alright since last night, while I tended to Twilight's leg?"

He nodded his head. "Everything's been quite WELL, actually! In fact, one of our GREATEST Engineers showed up a few days ago! He was on a rant about 'Humans' finally appearing, and all that! He THEN told us that the ponies in Ponyville should've LISTENED to both, he AND his marefriend from the START!" He paused, before continuing. "If you ask ME, though, they may SEEM rather crazy, but BELIEVE me... they BOTH are really nice, when you get to know them! His marefriend's name is Lyra Heartstrings... perhaps you've seen her, already?" I nodded. "Great! Perhaps you saw HIM, then? Solar Bolt, I believe. Ring any bells?" THAT one, I did NOT know about... so I shrugged instead. "Oh, you'd be AMAZED at his intelligence! Come to think about it... you BOTH seem like you'd share a good bit in common! He said he's planning on bringing Lyra to the Grand Galloping Gala with him, so PERHAPS you'll see him! Oh, by the way... I heard that you're going as well, to watch over Twilight, and make sure NOPONY makes a move on her, right?" I nodded, intrigued by his awareness. I sure hope it isn't something EVERYONE knows around here... and not JUST the ponies, either! "Oh, NOT to worry! I can tell by that face you're making that you have suspicions, but TRUST me! Only the Royal Guards know about those details, and BELIEVE me when I say this... we DON'T spread gossip like that!"

"I believe you," I said with a nod, "but still... I was HOPING it would be something just between the two of us, if you know what I mean?" I pointed at the entrance of the room, which made Flash nod, understand what I meant by "us".

"You and Twilight?" He asked, resulting in me nodding. "Don't worry, Justin! Not even ALL the guards know about it! In fact, only FOUR of us are aware, and the four of us are the guards who ACED the 'Loyalty Exam'!" He then gave me a salute. "We are SWORN to protect secrets WITHOUT the slightest of doubt!"

I smiled, then patted him on the back. "Thanks, bud. It's good to know there's SOMEPONY here I can trust, even if I don't know 'em THAT well! Hey, speaking of which, when exactly IS your next day off? We should hang out sometime!"

He smiled again, and replied, "I SHOULD be free when the Grand Galloping Gala goes on, but I'll be... working UNDERCOVER, if you know what I mean?" He grinned slyly.

I chuckled lightly, while he joined in. "Of course, Flash! ANY extra eyes to protect her is ALWAYS welcome!"

Finally, after another minute of talking, I heard the doors open. Both of our heads turned to the two Alicorns walking gracefully in the Throne Room, and smiling at both Flash and I. Flash quickly bowed his head... and when I say "bowed his head", I didn't mean a simple elegant one everypony ELSE does, but "Face FLAT on the floor, hooves stretched outward, flank on the ground, and bottom legs curled as much as they POSSIBLY could go", instead!

Celestia giggled, then looked at me. "Ah, I see you've met my NEWEST Guard, Flash Sentry!" Then, she looked at him. "Please excuse his nervousness... Flash! Please, may you be a dear, and guard the front gates, please?" He saluted, and galloped out of the doors, as they closed, and locked. Then, with a sigh, Celestia looked back at me, and said, "The poor dear doesn't even REST easily when around me... honestly, I feel sorry that he even THINKS I would be as cruel as MOST rumors seem to claim..."

I nodded. "From where I'm from, I can see what you mean... just mere RUMORS could lead to such things, or even WORSE, if unprepared! You KNOW how citizens can talk... but NOT what ears their rumors could reach, though!"

Celestia and Luna smiled, and nodded in agreement. Then, Celestia spoke up. "You NEVER cease to amaze me, you know? The things you ALREADY know... they surpass even the MOST advanced of the Unicorns here!"

I shook my head. "As nice as the compliments are, I'd have to decline that one... I'm CERTAIN that my mind can be challenged by MOST, which is why I don't bother putting myself ahead! Either way, I was raised to honor OTHERS over MYSELF, but NOT the other way around, you know?" They smiled even MORE, and nodded.

"And you even prove to us that you're quite humble, honest, and modest! That is three traits that we ALL encourage you to NEVER let others get you down by!" Then, they sat on the throne, while Celestia cleared her throat to continue. "But all of that aside, I've heard rumors that my faithful student, Twilight Sparkle has encountered an Ursa Minor, AND an Ursa Major just last night! Is that true?!" I nodded.

"Thankfully, she wasn't harmed COMPLETELY, but I'm sure y'all are aware that she has a broken hoof, and that I brought her over to patch her up myself, since I'm not sure where ELSE to turn to, right?" They nodded. "So anyways... going BACK to the main topic here, y'all wanted to speak to me about something y'all NEED?"

Celestia giggled, then shook her head. "Thank you for the offer, Justin, but we simply wanted to let you know that you're FREE to head back to Ponyville, now! Twilight has already been escorted back to her library, and has promised me that she won't move around UNTIL her hoof is better... we spoke when we were on our way up here!"

I nodded. "Very well, then! It's been... nice... helping y'all!"

"Wait!" Celestia called, right as I turned to leave. "Aren't you forgetting something?" I looked at her confusedly. "Aren't you going to introduce me to Jasper, already?"

"Oh, my! It would APPEAR that my presence is known, Master Justin!" Jasper spoke alarmingly. When he spoke, I noticed something I would NEVER have guessed would happen, even if my LIFE were threatened... PRINCESS CELESTIA jumped up, surprised! I looked at Princess Luna, and noticed that she, too, was surprised. I sighed, then lifted my watch, letting Jasper appear in his "Wisp" form. "Well, I most SINCERELY apologize for my sudden... appearance. Please, allow me to introduce myself! My name is Jasper S. Princeton, and I am, as you may have guessed, a Spirit! I was once a man like Master Justin here, but after passing away MANY years ago, I have learned that my spirit was trapped on the Earth we came from! When Justin finished making his FIRST armor set, I found myself caught inside his network! This, of course, was QUITE a few years ago, when he was still in his teens, but that is merely dust below the water, now! Ever since then, he tried finding a way to create a LIVING body for me, but instead of succeeding, he only ended up more frustrated than before, so we BOTH agreed that, when this world is PROVEN to be safe for me, he would begin working on a Robotic Body that I could use!" His final words sounded like they were spoken in a cheerful tone.

The princesses, surprisingly, nodded their heads, and replied, "Well, as long as YOU feel welcome here, we are MORE than willing to allow you a body!" They turned to me. "Justin, you may feel free to give him a body, if you so wish!"

I placed my right hand over my chin to think, while Jasper's Wisp flew into my face, with a digital "Smiley Face" appearing in the center. Oh, come on! Not YOU, Jasper! He continued smiling, until I finally groaned, but with a smile. "Fine... but DON'T expect this to be a way out of HELPING me, okay?" His smiley face changed into a hyper face that would ALMOST put Pinkie Pie to shame!

With a few clicks on the watch, I went through my inventory, and put together a basic model of a robot that resembled a droid from a VERY popular movie series from the world I was from. Of course, the color was different, bearing a PURE white color, since it WAS made of Titanite. I wonder if they have something SIMILAR to that over here?

Anyways, so when that was done, I had it materialize right next to me. Both of the princesses stared at it, eyes wide, jaws dropped, while Jasper's wisp had a surprised look on it. "Sir... with all due respect, WHY couldn't you give me THAT body instead of the old rusty one back home?!"

I shrugged, then replied, "Well, duh! Back over THERE, we had this REALLY dangerous budget-killers called 'Copyright'... wouldn't want LAWYERS to drop by, and take YOU with them, would you?"

"I... suppose not, sir!" Jasper replied in defeat. "But still... are you SURE you don't need me in your armor, any more?"

I waved my right hand dismissively. "I gave you access to MOST of the functions within THAT robot," I pointed at the robot, which was facing MY direction, "so you'll STILL be able to help me out, even when you AREN'T there!"

He smiled, then flew inside the robot's chest, which had a circular device that resembled a SHIELD, only instead of a plate that covered it, it was merely a light that told whether he was active, or asleep. Trust me... even though he's a spirit, he STILL has to sleep. Odd as it might sound, there's a REASON why he was oftentimes silent through MOST of these encounters!

When Jasper was finally inside the robot's body, the light started to glow sky blue, along with the round eyes that were on the head of the robot. Then, he turned around, and tested his movement functions, and made a cheerful gasp.

"Oh, my! I am... I am... FUNCTIONAL again!" He cheered, before slowly walking towards me. Of course, since he was a SPIRIT most of this time, he started falling, only for me to catch him, and balance him back up.

"One step at a time, bud!" I said, followed by a light laugh. He nodded, then slowly started moving his feet. It didn't take long, and he was walking normally. (Well, normal in ROBOTIC terms, which is pretty hard to explain, really!)

I turned back to Princess Celestia and Luna, (while Jasper walked around the Throne Room, to test out his new body) then began to speak to them.

"So, NOW I'm wondering... would y'all be okay with just TELEPORTING both Jasper and I back to the Library, please?" After a few more moments of staring at Jasper confusedly, (He even made ME stare at him, growing both confused and slightly worried. I hope this wasn't a mistake...) they nodded their heads in agreement, and soon, both Jasper and I were engulfed in a light, and soon, both of us were back inside The Golden Oak Library! (Well, Jasper was still walking around, which resulted in him crashing into the wall, and I was toppled over something soft, fuzzy, and... ah, crap...)

"A simple WARNING would be nice!" I heard Twilight say in an annoyed tone, from below me. I opened my eyes, and realized that I was hovering over her, just one foot apart between our eyes. Both of our faces turned red, and I could barely make a sound.

"Um... hi, Twilight! Nice to, uh... 'drop by', huh?" I asked, which made her silently nod.

"You're... on top of me, Justin..." She said.

I looked around, and nodded, replying, "And NOW, this is awkward!" Then, I sat up, and apologized. Suddenly, my mind rushed to the assumption that she was doing something BAD in my books. "Hey, wait! Your hoof's in NO shape at all to be trotting around! What're YOU doing up?!" I looked around, then mentally facepalmed when I realized WHICH room I was in... HER bedroom...

"I... think you MIGHT be mistaking, there..." She began, while the door to the room opened.

Suddenly, Spike ran inside, and screamed, "TWILIGHT! THERE'S A KILLER ROBOT ON THE LOOSE IN THE LIBRARY, AND-" Then, his face turned red when he saw the position I did NOT intend on being in. I was sitting up, and straight, but my legs were curled, wile Twilight just lied there, STILL halfway-covered by my folded legs.

Oh, crap... Twilight, I THINK we might've broken him! "Well, TELL HIM IT'S NOT WHAT IT LOOKS LIKE!" Are you kidding?! THAT phrase is ALWAYS counted as a lie, because it's the FIRST thing to come to mind! Ooh, but...

"Yes... this is EXACTLY what it looks like... now, you were saying, Spike?" I asked, managing to look as serious as I possibly could, minus the red tint on my face. In the corners of my eyes, I noticed Twilight staring at me, shocked, and red-faced, with a HUGE amount of anger in-between. Her eyes even started turning red, which made me NEARLY look nervously at her, and find the NEAREST window to jump out of. In other words, one would ALMOST say that, if she were any MORE angry, she would come close to looking like a creature from a popular series in my world.

Spike gulped, then tried to explain the situation, only for Jasper to walk inside, and speak. "Ah, Master Daniels! Master Sparkle! I DO sincerely hope that I am not intruding in anything... personal... but it has come to my attention that I may need to make a PROPER introduction... hopefully in the Living Room?"

Twilight went from "Pissed-Off" mode to "What's Going On?!" mode. The two of us stood from the bed (no puns intended "We'll talk about this LATER!" C'mon, Twilight! I was JOKING!) and after two minutes of silently sitting on the couch, Jasper walked in the Living Room, offering Twilight some tea, which she accepted with her magic, albeit, she was surprised with him even OFFERING it! Then, Jasper sat down in the seat next to me, and explained the same story he told Celestia and Luna to everyone in the room (which turned out to be the other girls, who must've heard Spike's screaming, and appeared to investigate).

Once he was finished, Rainbow Dash was the first to ask a question. "Wait, wait, wait... so what YOU'RE saying, is that you AREN'T a robot, but a HUMAN, no, the SPIRIT of a Human?!" Jasper nodded. "Huh... alright, then! Answer me THIS! What is ONE plus ONE?!"

Jasper looked at me confusedly, then back at her, and replied, "Why, TWO, of course! Why?"

Then, Rainbow Dash pointed a hoof at him, and yelled, "Ah-HA! I KNEW he wasn't telling the TRUTH! Only a CALCULATOR would get that answer right!"

Twilight sighed, and face-hoofed, then snickered, "Rainbow Dash... a FILLY could answer that question without needing to even THINK!" This caused Rainbow Dash's cheeks to turn red, while we all laughed. What MOST LIKELY caused her to believe Jasper's story was the fact that he was, indeed, laughing WITH them!

"Wait... are you... LAUGHING at me?!" Rainbow Dash asked, now with an annoyed look on her face. Jasper, however, continued laughing.

"Oh, my most SINCEREST apologies, Master Dash! I was merely laughing at your JOKE! You... WERE joking, right? If not, then I beg of your forgiveness on the matter, as I am not, as most would say, 'wanting to make an arse out of myself', if that's the right phrase?"

Rainbow Dash flew back down to her seat, and smiled. "Nah, don't worry! I ain't mad! I just wanted to see if you had FEELINGS! I mean, EVERYPONY knows that robots DON'T have feelings!" I looked at her confusedly, which made her mirror my look I gave her. "What? EVERYPONY had a fillyhood, TOO, y'know?!"

Twilight then raised an eyebrow, and asked, "Yeah, but I didn't think YOU'D be the kind of pony to watch 'Solar Wars', though... I mean, you even teased ME about watching it a week ago!" Wait... Twilight has a freakin' TV somewhere?! Suddenly, I heard her giggle, then look my way. "Yeah... I probably should've told you that I have a TV in my room, huh?"

I scratched the back of my head, and shook my head. "You wouldn't have to, Twilight... it REALLY isn't even MY place to begin with!"

"Well, as much as I'd LIKE to hang out, I gotta go work on my moves for The Grand Galloping Gala, so... catch ya later! Oh, and nice to meet ya, Jasper!" Rainbow Dash said, but before Jasper could respond, she was already out the door, and flying to Celestia-Knows-Where, doing Celestia-Knows-What. Pinkie Pie did the same, and before we knew it, it was just Twilight, Spike, Rarity, and I in the living room.

"Oh! Justin! I was wondering if you could be a dear, and come with ME, so we can get your outfit arranged for The Grand Galloping Gala?" Rarity asked, with Spike apparently begging Twilight to tag along. Unfortunate for HIM, Twilight shook her head, stating that she probably needs him to help clean the house.

Jasper, on the other hand, raised his right hand in the air. "Actually, Master Sparkle, if you would like, I can clean the WHOLE house for you, with ZERO percent problems! Plus, I'm almost CERTAIN that Master Rarity would need Spike for HIS outfit, as well!"

Twilight looked around the whole house, and noticed that it hasn't really been cleaned in a few days, and even STILL has the large pile of pillows in the corner. "Th-thank you, Jasper, but really... are you SURE you can handle this ALL by your-" before she could finish her sentence, Jasper's eyes emitted a ray of Anti Matter across the room, and at once, the ENTIRE stacks of books arranged themselves alphabetically, (Thank goodness I got the ENTIRE language translated!) the pillows were neatly stacked into a bed-shape, which even made ME look surprised, and a few misplaced dishes were levitated into the sink, and washed, then put away. "...self?" Twilight managed to finish, with her eyes wide, and her jaw open. Then, as if on cue, we BOTH looked at Spike, who rubbed his eyes, and looked around, even MORE surprised than anyone else in the room. I, for obvious reasons, wasn't quite AS surprised as everyone else, but I still felt I should give Jasper some credit, since he's STILL getting used to his new body.

Twilight sighed in defeat, and looked at Rarity. "Rarity, would you be okay with a FEW more guests?" She turned her head to Jasper. "And Jasper, if you WANT, perhaps we could take YOU with us to the Boutique? I'm sure you'll need something to wear, after all!"

Jasper looked down, and did what I did NOT think a robot could do... his WHOLE robotic FACE turned red! Quickly, I ran up to him, and unscrewed a LARGE bolt from both sides of his head, and at once, his face toned down to white again, while his ears released a little bit of hot air. It even had the whole "SSS" sound, and everything! Oh, and his face turning red made a sound that resembled a boiling teapot! "Indeed... it would PROBABLY be best that I make a trip, as well! So... how should I introduce myself in front of the locals? No doubt they'll be surprised to see me, after all!"

Suddenly, Rarity's horn began to glow, and at once, we were ALL teleported into the boutique's main room. "Alright, then! First, I would like to ask Justin to step right in, please! I promise, I won't require ANY measurements at all, darling! I just need your opinion on how the clothes feel, and what-not!" Rarity said, ushering me to follow her into the Cloth-Checking Room. Seriously? There's a room for nearly EVERYTHING here! Of course, the FIRST thing I did was make sure Twilight doesn't do anything that could hurt her hoof... which meant I had to get Jasper to hold her onto a chair, MUCH to her displeasure. (Spike got a good laugh at it, though, which turned her face red.) Afterwards, I followed Rarity into the dressing room.

So here we were, about to leave the boutique, until a stallion with an iron-colored coat, with long silver hair, and purple glasses, stepped in, and asked in a posh accent, "Excuse me, but does ANYPONY know where the fashionesta of this place is?" He clearly didn't notice the freakin' HUMAN in the sidelines, but I could tell that he wasn't here for casual talk.

Suddenly, Rarity's ears perked up, and stuttered, "A-aren't you... Hoity Toity?! THE Hoity Toity, as in, the most EXTRAVAGANT Designer in ALL of Canterlot?!"

He gave her a smile, and a nod, then replied, "Indeed, I am! And I have come to YOU, seeking inspiration for a NEW design, in the form of a fashion show, HERE in Ponyville! Of course, the MOST elegant of the place will be there, and would LOVE to see what the famous 'Element of Generosity' would be able to create!" Just those three sentences was ALL it took for Rarity to instantly move as fast as Pinkie Pie, and agree to his terms.

After he left, and the plans were decided, Rarity wanted ALL of her friends to partake in the fashion show, and even offered THEM to design their OWN dresses! Of course, I decided that both Jasper and I would wear formal clothes... and by that, I mean I would wear a tuxedo, and Jasper would wear a suit. BOTH of us would have top-hats, white gloves, and even fancy canes to carry around! I also asked for a fancy monocle to go with mine, and of course, Jasper ended up with circular glasses. While I don't like to boast, I felt like I would make Rich "Uncle" Pennybags look like a hobo in comparison! With Jasper next to me, I had a feeling we would make ALL of Equestria, if not EARTH, turn their heads towards us, and gawk at our appearances, if given the chance. Men would INSTANTLY hate us, and women would PROPOSE to us, without even asking for our names! OF COURSE I'm not that kind of person! "Oh, really?" Jasper asked through my mind. "You could've fooled me!" Oh, come on! You gotta admit we BOTH look classy, but that doesn't mean I'm a DIFFERENT man! "I'm well aware, Master! I'm just teasing you, is all!" That's... actually a little straight-forward for you, Jasper... I thought you'd say something like "I am just making fun of your current attire, of course in a joking manner", or "I am just merely- "I get your point, Master! Don't forget, though, I'm in my OWN body, now, so I am not as held back as your armor was... no offense!" None taken... jackass... "I STILL heard that!" Well, STOP eavesdropping!

The ponies stared at us just arguing over something they couldn't hear. Sure enough, I looked in a mirror, and noticed both Jasper and I were glaring at each other... but soon, the glares turned to smiles, and we both headed out of the Dressing Room. (Of course, I forgot to mention... the OTHER ladies were here now... which would be Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie. Apparently, Rarity and Twilight headed out while we were in our mental conversation, and already had the others drop by.) When we stepped out, we were greeted by the gazes of, not just the four of our other friends, but a LARGE group of ponies that were just standing out of the windows, and even a few INSIDE the boutique, most likely here to place orders, and/or pick up some previous orders. Jasper and I looked at each other, and gave a sly smile. Sure enough, WE could grab the attention of ANYONE in these outfits!

Then, when our friends went into the dressing rooms, I could hear that things were going downhill in a heartbeat! When Jasper and I saw their ORIGINAL dresses, they asked for our opinions. Of course, we couldn't give an honest opinion because they went back into the room, hurriedly asking for NEW dresses. Jasper and I looked nervously at each other, and had a feeling things were going to end up REALLY bad!

"I don't know about YOU, Jasper," I began, "but I think their ORIGINAL dresses were quite nice, actually!" Jasper nodded his head in agreement. "I'd guess we better plan something that could RESCUE our friends, huh?"

"You remember than manual you read, Justin? The one about the the significant characteristics of Ponyville, and it's neighboring towns?" Jasper asked.

I shook my head. "I KNOW what you're thinking! You will NOT convince me to start singing and dancing, even if the WORLD were in danger!"

When the girls stepped out to show us their dresses, I froze in place, and KNEW for a fact, that they were in SERIOUS fashion-related DANGER!

In the center of Ponyville, a stage was placed, and contained a large amount of lights... the usual thing for a platform that fashion shows used back in MY world... not that I watched any, of course!

I peeked from behind a curtain, and saw the crowd... sure enough, they ALL looked like Nobles from Canterlot... the TRUE Snobby kind, of course! It wouldn't take MUCH to impress them... I just needed to look BETTER than them, and they would agree with ANYTHING I say! (At least, that's what the MANUAL said! Honestly, though, I'm starting to have my doubts.) I stepped away from the curtain, and looked back at our friends, who had confident looks on their faces. Of course, Twilight had a cast on her leg, but it barely showed, anyways. They were wearing their own tailored clothes, which I personally thought looked OKAY, but even so, I could tell that Rarity didn't agree one bit.

I quietly slipped near Rarity, and whispered, "Hey, so do you STILL have the OLD dresses with you?" Of course, she nodded. You can NEVER deny the Fashionesta when it comes to clothes, after all! "Good... then I MIGHT need them for a second."

"What? Why would YOU need them?!" She paused, and shook her head. "I honestly do NOT think they would look good on YOU, no offense... I mean, it's just that they ARE... how do you say... feminine, after all!"

That statement caused me to facepalm. "They're NOT for ME to wear! I... might have to help our friends out... if the situation calls for it!"

She stared at me wide-eyed. "I... HONESTLY don't see why you'd need them, but okay... I'll just have to TRUST you, won't I?"

I nodded. "If we call your name, then I want you to appear in the center of the rotating platform, okay?" She nodded, while we heard Spike's voice on the loud speakers.

(A quick heads-up. Neither Jasper, nor I, were going to take part in the walk, due to the fact that we were here for inspiring PONY fashion, and due to the lack of information, they didn't know how to translate HUMAN fashion into PONY fashion. That said, we were STILL welcome to be there for morale support.)

"Since the beginning of time, The Elite of Equestria have longed for Pony fashions that truly expressed the essence of their very SOULS! Patiently waiting decades, no, CENTURIES, for the perfect pony gown! Today, at long last, Equestria, your wait is over! Let's hear it for the breathtaking designs of Ponyville's own... Rarity!"

Then, the crowds began cheering, but when our friends stepped out on the stage, I could hear the crowds cheers turning 180 degrees BACKWARDS! Quietly, I walked up to Jasper, and said, "Alright, FINE! I'll do it JUST this ONCE! But don't you DARE think this changes anything!"

He smirked, then replied, "Oh, believe me, Master! I KNOW that you have a perfectly REGAL voice in you, and ONCE you begin, it shall reveal ITSELF!" I rolled my eyes, while he lifted his robotic right arm. Then, he said in a Posh accent, "So... you ready, Ol' Chum?"

In my OWN Posh accent, I replied, "Let's KNOCK them off their rockers, Ol' Chap!" While speaking, we both high fived each other, grappled hands in-between, and ended it with a mild handshake. Then, we turned to the curtains, while Jasper played an interesting Classy, yet Catchy song from his built-in speakers.

Outside the stage, a large crowd of ponies looked around, confused at the source of the mysterious music. Then, slowly, the curtains behind the stage slowly opened, revealing a man and a robot, both carrying fancy canes, and wearing fancy outfits: the man wearing a tuxedo, and the robot, a suit. They both began walking forward, while the ponies' eyes widened at the "Breathtaking" High-End creatures that towered above them. Even Hoity Toity's jaw dropped at the sight. Then, when they reached the end of the stage, the song went through the main course, and ended the main part of the song, while the bass continued, and the two "Mysterious Strangers" began singing in a Posh accent.

"I say, Ol' Chap, what do we here?" The man began.
"Good word, Ol' Chum, the answer's CLEAR!" The robot continued, while they alternated between the lines.
"Why, could it be, a CATASTROPHY?!"
"Who? The ponies out there?" The robot pointed his cane at the audience. "Why, indeed!"
The man pointed his cane at Twilight, lifted his monocle, and smiled. "As you clearly see, THIS one's BIZARRE!"
Then, the robot held his round glasses, and nodded. "Indeed it is! Quite a rising STAR!"
"With the Gemini, and the Virgo, too!"
"Who would EVER want to take their eyes off you?!" Their compliment made Twilight blush, and smile sheepishly.
"To be quite honest, SURELY not I!"
"Nor me, but you know the reason why!" They both winked at her, which made her blush even more.
"But what is that, right under there?!" Suddenly, the man's wristband on his right arm began glowing, which made Twilight's eyes widen, quite nervously.
The robot replied, "You shall NOT touch, but you SURE can STARE!" After that statement, they both pointed their canes at her, and when the man's wristband lit up again, a large white cloud covered Twilight, but when it faded, her FIRST dress was on, which caused the audience's jaws to drop even more, and then they began to smile, and gawk at the magnificent change of apparel... Hoity Toity included!

Then, the music began again, which caused the crowd to cheer even more, while they made their way to Applejack. Then, when the music died down to the bass again, they continued.

"Now, over HERE, it's the Wild West!" The robot began.
"Quite right, Ol' Chap! And like the rest-" The man pointed and continued the next line.
"-she deserves a MEDAL for her amazing HAT!" Then, they both continued the next line.
"Why, we BOTH would tilt OUR hats at THAT!" Now it was APPLEJACK who was blushing.
"But why must WE be the judge for her?!" The man asked.
"Why, yes indeed! It's quite absurd!"
"When we could BOTH see with our OWN two eyes-" Then, they both pointed their canes at her, while she looked at them confused.
"-that this one, TOO, was a mere DISGUISE!" Boom, Mist, First Dress, IMPRESSED!

The music continued, while the crowd began cheering even more. Then, they ended up doing the same to Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy. Finally, when they made it to the finale, the crowd was jumping from their seats, and cheering like wild animals.

"It looks like NOW we've put on a show!" The man began.
"Indeed! Perhaps it's time we go!"
"But FIRST, the credit, where credit is due!"
"I understand THAT one, as clear as you!"
"Who could've made the clothes you see?" They both placed their hands on their chins.
"Indeed, Ol' Chum, who could it be?"
"We sing her name, with Joy, and Glee-" They both said, then divided to the man first, and robot alternating.
"To the ONE,"
"The ONLY,"
"Ponyville's FINEST," Then, they both joined together, and pointed their canes at the center of the rotating platform.
"Fashionesta, RARITY!" Suddenly, a white smoke appeared over the center, and there, standing in the center of where the smoke was, was none other than Rarity, dressed in her OWN dress that she made for the Gala.

As she appeared, the music went into a complete stop, while a couple party cannons shot out from the sides of the stage. Thanks, Pinkie! THAT one was a nice finishing touch! The man thought to himself.

After the cannons shot out, the whole crowd cheered, and stomped their hooves, while Hoity Toity stood there, jaw dropped, before cheering like the rest of the crowd.

Jasper and I took a bow, then patted each other's backs for a job well done. He whispered to me, "So, what do you think of singing, now?"

I silently hissed through a toothy smile, "NEVER... AGAIN!"

Finally, when the crowds died down, I was pleased to know that all of our friends learned valuable lessons in friendship. I kid you not when I say this, but apparently THAT was one of the BIGGEST reasons why Twilight moved into Ponyville to BEGIN with! I was surprised that I never noticed that at first, but nonetheless, I agreed that I'd help them with the knowledge I know, as well! Perhaps THAT would make them learn easier, too! Hell, I'd HATE to imagine what would've happened if neither Jasper, NOR I ever showed up here!

Oh, and about Hoity Toity? ...He ordered 12 copies of each of the dresses by next Tuesday... which made Rarity faint. Yeah... SHE'S gonna have a busy week ahead of her! (Oh, and by "those dresses", he meant both, the GOOD ones, and the ORIGINALLY failed ones. Yeah... we probably should've just gone ahead and considered them trash... but eh, that wouldn't have been nice... and in case I didn't mention this before, I'm NOT here to make enemies!)

When Twilight, Spike, Jasper, and I made it back home, (I was carrying Twilight, due to her injured leg) she stopped me in front of the door, and spoke. "Listen, Jasper, Justin... I just wanted to say thank you BOTH for helping us out over there... ESPECIALLY Rarity! I should've listened to HER advice... I mean, fashion IS her passion, after all!"

I smiled, and nodded my head. "It was nothing at all, Twi! I'm just glad y'all learned an important lesson today!"

She looked away, and smiled. "We sure did... and it's thanks to you BOTH that we were able to even COPE with our own failures!" Suddenly, she smirked. "I even hear Rainbow Dash went on ahead and GAVE her uniform to Rarity, so that her work isn't as bad as it would've been."

I nodded. "Well, Twilight... you should be getting some rest..." I placed her in her bed, and walked out of her room. Before then, though, I turned around, and said, "Good night, Twilight!"

She smiled, and nodded her head back to me. "Good night, Justin! Thank you, again!"

With that, I turned the light out in her room, and closed the door, while I headed to MY pillow-bed, and soon we were ALL in a deep sleep, while Jasper stood in a nearby corner, and went into sleep mode.

Surprisingly, though, I didn't find a *POOF*... Eh, never mind.

"TWILIGHT!"

A shadowy figure wearing sharp, pointy armor stared through a green puddle of water, and remained silent. The puddle was centered on a picture of Justin. Around the puddle was a large group of hooded figures, each of different shapes and sizes.

A reptilian voice said, "King Tirek! Are you CERTAIN that THIS one is the Hephaetus?!"

The armored figure nodded his head, and replied in a deep, dark tone, "Indeed it is, Rep... have I EVER lied to my subjects?"

Then, Queen Chrysalis's voice appeared from within the circle of hooded figures. "We grow impatient, Lord Tirek... why not ATTACK him while he's WEAK?!"

Suddenly, Tirek's voice boomed out, "SILENCE, YOU FOOL!" Then, his voice echoed through the whole area, until only HIS voice remained. "If we are to succeed, then HE must live... and the ONLY way we can truly succeed in our resurrections is if we get the Elements of Harmony from his friends... and with THEM, shall he lead us to Queen Megan!"

"But sir! Did you NOT see what he did to the Diamond Dogs?!" A raspy, female's voice asked, followed by two others.

Tirek merely laughed, and said, "Indeed I did..." Then, the water showed a picture of the diamond that was on General Rex's chest, moving through The Everfree Forest, slowly, and underground, so that NOTHING could see it. "...indeed, I did!"

"When, then, shall I put the plans into motion?" Chrysalis asked. Tirek looked at her, and smiled.

"You may go, and prepare your changelings... no DOUBT, they'll be wanting to feast on Canterlot when the time is right!" He looked at the puddle, which showed Twilight's brother, Shining Armor, and her fillysitter, Princess Cadence, of the Crystal Empire. They were embraced in a hug within the picture.

Whenever Chrysalis left, Rep looked at Tirek, confused. "S-sir, with ALL due respect, you DO know that Chrysalis won't be able to handle him, even WITH her army, right?!"

Tirek smirked, then replied, "Of course not! We ALL know that she is the weakest of the group, and MUST be thrown out ONE way or another! Besides, the Hephaetus is STILL a guest... and we MUST find a way to give him a nice, warm welcome to Equestria, right?"

The room filled with laughter, and soon the whole area they were in was surrounded by darkness. Finally, only Tirek and the well were all that was left within the void. The others merely vanished into thin air. "Soon, Queen Megan... VERY soon, I shall find where you are... and once I do..." Tirek looked at the reflection of Justin again, and glared. "... HE shall be the FIRST one to watch your precious world fall!"

Author's Notes:

*SNEAK-PEEK*
Justin: Hey, Pinkie! Why's your tail twitching? ...And I'd hate to ask, but WHY on Earth are you hiding underneath that TABLE?! Did you get yourself in trouble, or-

*Suddenly, a flowerpot lands on Twilight's head.*

Twilight: OUCH! What the-

*Spike suddenly starts laughing, while Justin rushes to her aid.*

Justin: Whoa, Twilight! You okay?!

*He looks closely at Twilight's head, while she merely shakes it off, and smiles.*

Twilight: Yeah, I'm fine. But still... now, even I want to know WHY you're tail's twitching, Pinkie!

Pinkie: Well, DUH! That means something's about to fall! I call it... my Pinkie Sense!

Justin: Oh... okay! Is there anything ELSE we should know about, in case-

Twilight: Wait... WHAT?! Don't be absurd! That's just a-

*Pinkie's Tail twitches again, while Twilight falls down a large hole in the ground.*

Announcer: With Rarity's fashion show a success, (and her week ruined) Justin and Twilight team up to find out just WHAT in the world is up with Pinkie Pie, who APPARENTLY has a twitching situation known as a "Pinkie Sense". (Although Justin doesn't necessarily do it VOLUNTARILY, so to speak. He's just there out of pure, innocent curiosity... which ends up becoming more of a painful chore for Twilight.)

Justin: Are you SURE we should be SPYING on her like this, though, Twilight?

*Twilight says nothing, but throws a pillow on Justin's face.*

Justin: *POOF* OUCH! Ugh... AGAIN with the PILLOWS?! *POOF* FMMMCK!

Announcer: But NOW the question rises... just who ARE these shady figures that have watched Justin's every move? What IS that evil-looking diamond up to? And MOST importantly... WILL Justin be able to stop this threat? Tune in NEXT time, on "The Outsider: Tales of a Space Technician, Chapter 9: Common "Pinkie" Sense!" See you then, My Little Bronies!

*AUTHOR'S NOTES*
Holy CRAP! Thank the LORD I was able to make a backup of this chapter, because the WEBSITE went down! Fortunately, it would seem that Knighty, and his crew, pulled through, and brought it back! (Thanks, Knighty! BIG Brohoof to you! /) )

Fellow Bronies, and Pegasisters alike, I ENCOURAGE you all to remember to save YOUR stories in text files FREQUENTLY, in case you don't want to re-type 100's or 1000's of words ALL OVER again! I learned THAT one a while back! Anyways, stay strong, my friends, and fans! I look forward to hearing y'alls cheerful voices again!

Brohoof to you all, and to all a good day! /)

Chapter 9: Common "Pinkie" Sense!

"Honestly, Twilight... are you SURE this is a good idea?!" I asked. Twilight, Spike, and I were standing in the Park of Ponyville, with Spike wearing a large rock over his head. Spike also wore a leafy necklace, while I wore a leafy outfit that resembled an outfit that looked like it came from Hawaii. On my head was a leafy circlet that resembled the one Julius Caesar wore when he became Emperor. How the HELL did Twilight even CONVINCE me to even WEAR this?!

"Don't forget! You HAVE to be focused, or maybe the outfit could become something WORSE!" Twilight's voice rang through my head. At that point, I couldn't tell if I was red from the heat, or from embarrassment. Maybe both? Whatever the case, she was practicing a spell that could shape these up into tuxedos like the ones Rarity made four days ago. Hmm... I wonder HOW her dresses are coming along? Should I check on her sometime today? Nah, I'm sure she's VERY busy, anyways. Sixty dresses DOES sound like a handful, even WITH magic! Huh, NOW I'm wondering if THIS spell is meant to make it easier for Rarity? "I was HOPING I could, but this is ALSO a test I'm having to take for Princess Celestia! I AM her student, after all!" Yeah, yeah. We've heard you the LAST million times! "Well, SOMEONE'S in a bad mood!" If YOU were in MY situation, I'm sure you'd be worse! "Huh?! I would NOT! Now, FOCUS!"

She decided to test her spell on MY outfit first. The first time she did the spell, I continued feeling nervous, because I wasn't expecting it to work, and possibly have a BAD reaction, but before I knew it, I looked down, and noticed my leafy skirt was turned into tuxedo pants, with the SHOES included! Then, my necklace became the shirt and jacket combo. Finally, after one MORE second, my circlet became a Top Hat! I'm SO taking this freakin' outfit off when we're done! "I can have that ARRANGED, if you want!" Twilight's voice rang through my head. My face turned red, but I ALREADY knew of a way to get her back for that. Of course... I had a FEELING you were thinking of me naked! THAT time, I saw HER face turn red. I didn't notice until the last minute, but during that time I made that mental comment, she was changing Spike's rock into a Top Hat like mine, but due to a mental distraction of her OWN, his hat turned back into a rock, which fell on top of his head again, only THIS time, it looked like it hurt.

"Ow! What gives, Twilight?!" Spike groaned in a tone that showed both annoyance AND pain. He looked at me, while I smiled sheepishly. "Oh, I think I see what it is!" Now, both Twilight and I looked at him confusedly. "YOU must be noticing Pinkie acting MORE Pinkie-ish than usual today, TOO, huh?" He pointed at a dining table that was in front of a café, which was at the front-right corner of The Golden Oak Library. Now that I mention it... I should probably get something to eat there. It's been a WHILE since I've gone out to eat! (The last few days, I've been stuck on bread, toast, salad sandwiches, and pancakes. Yeah... that's ONE thing I might have to get used to... a Vegetarian-Dominant world. Goodbye, meat!)

Twilight suddenly looked at Pinkie Pie, who continued moving under random things, doing her usual forms of "Logic-Breaking". How the Hell did she even FIT under that rock?! There isn't even a HOLE under it! Twilight rolled her eyes, and smiled. "Ugh, don't let it bother you, Justin! She's just being Pinkie Pie!"

"Yeah," Spike interjected, "only SUPER EXTRA Pinkie Pie, today!" He crossed his arms, while I placed my right hand on my chin.

"Spike DOES raise a point... I haven't seen her acting THIS way all week!" I added. Then, I noticed something ELSE odd about her. "And WHY is she wearing an UMBRELLA hat?!" That resulted in a sigh from Twilight, as the three of us walked (and trotted) our way to Pinkie Pie, who was NOW hiding underneath the table again, mumbling something. Twitchy-twitcha... the HELL is this pony even saying?!

"Pinkie Pie?! What, in Equestria, are you DOING?!" Twilight asked, with a tone of both annoyance AND confusion.

Pinkie Pie stood from beneath the table, and nervously replied, "It's my tail! It's my tail! It's a-twitch a-twitchin'! And you know what that means!" We stared at her for a moment, blankly. I was, without a doubt, not even CLOSE to sure what it meant, so I cleared my throat, and began speaking in a casual tone, trying to avoid any embarrassment.

"Actually, Pinkie Pie, I'm STILL quite new here. Perhaps you can fill me in on what your 'Twitchy Tail' means?" She giggled, and nodded her head understandingly.

"Oh, well DUH! Silly me! In fact, now that I think about it, I don't seem to remember telling Twilight, OR Spike about my 'Twitches'! So, I'll just explain it to ALL of you!" She took a deep breath, and continued. "The 'Twitchy Tail' means my Pinkie Sense is telling me that stuff's gonna start falling! You three better duck for cover!" Then, she hid below the table again, while I ducked under a DIFFERENT table, along with Spike, who hid below the chair. Twilight, however, remained out there in the open, laughing.

"Oh, Pinkie! It's not gonna rain! Why, there isn't even a CLOUD in the-" Before she could finish speaking, a frog SOMEHOW managed to pull a Pinkie Pie, and land right SMACK on her face from the middle of freakin' NOWHERE! Holy crap! Are Pinkie Pie's abilities some sort of DISEASE, or something?! ... I might actually want IN on that! It took ALL my strength NOT to laugh at that, but Spike, on the other hand, couldn't hold it in for a second.

When we got from below the tables and chair, Twilight's face told me that she was now, OFFICIALLY, pissed off. Then, when I looked up, I noticed a familiar yellow-coated, pink-maned Pegasus flying overhead, carrying a wagon filled with... frogs? The wagon didn't even seem to be showing ANY resistance to the beautiful thing we call "Gravity", either! Okay, NOW I've gotta ask... HOW in the HELL is that even CLOSE to PHYSICALLY POSSIBLE?!

Ignoring my thoughts, however, I smiled, and waved at the flying Pegasus who had a worried look on her face. "Oh, hey Fluttershy! What brings YOU here?"

She looked back at me, and returned the smile. "O-oh, hey, Justin! I'm... sorry if I'm interrupting something..." Then, she looked at Twilight, and her smile quickly faded away. "Oh, and I'm SO-SO SORRY that I dropped Robby on you, Twilight! I just couldn't STAND seeing how crowded the pond was getting... what with the frogs and toads bumping into each other when they hopped, so I've decided to bring most of them up to Froggy Bottom Bogg!" Okay, in my HONEST opinion, I'm sure that just her freakin' VOICE could make her get away with MURDER, or perhaps even GENOCIDE, if she ever TAKES that path! (Although, considering she's the Element of Kindness... well, according to Twilight, anyways, I'd say the chances of that would be... zero. Maybe even in the negatives?) How she has THAT soft of a voice is BEYOND comprehension, though, that's for sure!

Before Twilight could give a response, I waved my hand dismissively, and said, "Eh, she'll be fine! Good luck out there, by the way! Oh, but BEFORE you go, is there anything you need me to do?"

She smiled, and nodded her head, before reaching into her saddlebag, which was wrapped over one of the beams that held the wagon, and pulled a jar of honey out of it. "Well, I WAS going to deliver this new supply of honey to a beehive that's somewhere in the Schoolyard, but taking these frogs would mean I'd have to run it to them tomorrow, which would be WAY too late! Would you be okay with helping me in that? That is... if you're up to it? I mean, if NOT, then that's okay, as well!" I honestly felt like just taking the jar, and agreeing to the task BEFORE she began describing if I'm up for it or not. Hell, I freakin' OFFERED to help! Still, though, it's AGAINST my nature to interrupt anything... even PINKIE PIE would be able to finish a sentence around me, if nopony ELSE stops her!

Extending my hand to accept the jar of honey, I nodded, again with a smile. "It would be NO trouble at all, Fluttershy! Oh, but is there a SPECIFIC time that they'd need it?" She shook her head.

"As long as it's turned in TODAY, they SHOULD be okay with it at ANY available time!" With that, she continued onwards to Froggy Bottom Bogg, giving a cute little muffled, "Bye-bye!" along the way.

Then, Pinkie Pie looked at Twilight, and pointed her right hoof at her face, and said, "Um, Twilight... you've got a little something on your face, there!"

Sarcastically, Twilight asked, "Oh, really? Did your Pinkie Sense tell you THAT, too?"

"Nope," Pinkie began, before hopping away, "I could just SEE it! La la-la la-la!" Then, she turned to me, and giggled. "Oh, Justin! I didn't know human MALES wore dresses, TOO!" I looked down, and at once, my face turned red again... because the tux was turned BACK into a Hawaiian dress. WHY ME?!

While she bounced away, I looked at Twilight, and asked, "So... mind if I go on ahead and CHANGE into some REAL clothes, now?" Without a word, she just nodded, while I began walking back into The Golden Oak. How did I NOT notice it turn back into the freakin' HULA OUTFIT?!

Ugh, if it's not ONE thing, it's TWO! While Justin was getting dressed back up, Pinkie ran up to us, and warned us about her "Twitchy Tail" again. Of course, the NEXT thing to fall wasn't necessarily a THING, but ME, instead! I fell into a large ditch in the ground.

Suddenly, Applejack came by, and asked, "Uh, Twilight? Why're you hangin' out in a ditch?"

Spike, who was WAY too hyper at this point, decided to answer FOR me. "Because Pinkie Pie PREDICTED it!"

THIS has gone on for enough! "Honestly, Spike? She did NOT! Two coincidences in a row like this may be UNLIKELY, but it's STILL a LOT more easier to believe than 'Twitchy Tails That Predict the Future'!" After I finished that statement, Applejack started looking around nervously.

"T-twitchy Tail? PINKIE SENSE?!" Suddenly, she ducked under a fruit stand, while Spike ran up to her.

"Don't worry, AJ, it's safe!" Then, he pointed to me while I got out of the ditch. "The prediction ALREADY came true!"

When I was fully up, I sighed. "Oh, AJ... don't tell me YOU believe in this stuff, TOO?!"

She crawled from underneath the stand, and stood up, facing me. Then, she took her hat off, and said with a serious expression on her face, "I know it doesn't make much sense, Twilight, but those of us who HAVE been in Ponyville a while have learned over time that, if Pinkie's a-twitchin', you'd better listen!"

Before I could even THINK of a response, Pinkie Pie suddenly rushed to Applejack, and yelled, "My ears are flopping! MY EARS ARE FLOPPING!" As expected, THAT caused Spike to flinch.

"*GASP* What does THAT mean?!" He yelled, arms tucked over his head.

Pinkie just looked at me with a sad expression, while the three of them backed away. Then, Pinkie turned around, and told me, "I'll go start a bath for you!"

A bath? Her EARS flopping means she'll go start a BATH for me?! That's not even SUITABLE for a prediction, if it's intentional! Feeling a LITTLE more easier about this situation, I just HAD to make a comment about it, so with a chuckle, I said, "A bath? This thing just gets MORE ridiculous by the MINUTE!" As soon as I finished speaking, I suddenly noticed my mane, plus my WHOLE coat get splashed in mud! Thanks a LOT, Mr. Greenhooves! I sarcastically thought of saying, while Justin walked up to us, now in his blue shirt, red pants, and black boots.

When I made it back to Twilight, I could see that she was, without a doubt, BEYOND pissed right now, so I looked at Applejack, and smiled. "Hey, AJ! How're you doing?"

She smiled at me, and replied, "Why, I'm doin' swell, Justin! How 'bout yerself?"

I shrugged. "Can't complain! Oh, by the way! Did I hear somepony say you've got a new Apple Cellar built around the farm?" She, of course, nodded with a smile.

"Why, YES, indeed! I must admit, it's quite the cellar, too! It jus' needs a bit 'o more WORK in it, as far as bein' an APPLE Cellar goes, if'n ya know what I mean?"

THAT sounded like a request for help to me! "Well, if you need a good pair of HANDS, I'd be MORE than happy to-" I suddenly paused when I saw Twilight trot past me, and headed towards Sugarcube Corner, with a look of MAYHEM in her eyes, before clearing my throat, and continuing. "-ANYWAYS, I'd be MORE than happy to help in any way that I can!" With a quick peek at Twilight, making sure she's NOT in the area, I whispered, "And PERHAPS you can help fill me in on this whole 'Pinkie Sense' thing? It seems like it could be important, after all!"

She smiled, and nodded. "Of course, I'll help ya, Sugar Cube! Oh, but I should PROBABLY help you with findin' that Apple Cellar! It IS, after all, hidden beneath a rather large patch o' dirt! Supposed to keep the critters out, 'n all that! Plus, it makes good protection from any NOSY Ponies out there!" See? Now WHY didn't many OTHER people be as smart as HER when it comes to farm-related work?!

I nodded. "That's VERY clever of you, AJ! Where I'm from, most cellars are built NEXT to their houses, but the doors are ALWAYS visible, making them the FIRST places a burglar would break into, if available!" She blushed at, and thanked me for, the compliment. Then, while we made our way to the Apple Cellar, I struck an interesting conversation with her about the "Pinkie Sense". I managed to even make a list of the different meanings of her twitches! (Although knowing THAT pony, she can find a twitch for pretty much ANYTHING!)

The FIRST, and most NOTICEABLE of them would be the Twitchy-Tail, which means something's about to fall.
Then, the SECOND one would be an Ear Flop, which means SOMETHING'S gonna get dirty.
Of course, the THIRD one would be considered a combo, which is MORE than one twitch at a time. The most COMMON combo that she seems to do is an 'Ear Flop', 'Eye Flutter', then 'Knee Twitch'. THAT one means "Beware of Opening Doors". (AJ gave me a warning about that one being easily mistaken for the "Beautiful Rainbow" one, which just switches the last two around.)
There were quite a few more, according to what she said, but I'd have to ask Pinkie Pie HERSELF for more info on the OTHER ones.

Whenever she introduced me to the Apple Cellar, I was quite impressed! The place was MUCH bigger than an average cellar, and it looked like it could fit a TON of apples in it! Of course, with it being NEW, and all, it wasn't anywhere NEAR full! I knew that I would have to spend about a day's worth of work getting these apples in the cellar. (While my Anti Matter Technology COULD make it take about 30 minutes, I learned from EARLIER this week that Applejack HIGHLY discourages the use of technology, and wishes for me to set an example for Apple Bloom's sake. Let me tell you... seeing THAT little filly would make it IMPOSSIBLE to say "no" to something that could, indeed, result in a successful future for her!)

With a busy day ahead, I knew that I would have to let Twilight know where I'll be for the day, so I requested that I quickly stop by The Golden Oak Library.

Once I got there, I opened the door, and noticed Pinkie Pie hopping in from a room that Twilight claimed was her "Basement/Laboratory". I smiled at Pinkie Pie, and asked, "Hey, Pinkie! You seen Twilight?" She nodded her head, and bounced away, while I scratched my head, and headed into the room she just bounced OUT of.

Spike was standing just in front of the door, and looking around. When he saw me, he smiled. "Oh, hey, Justin! You seen Twilight anywhere?" I shrugged, looked down the stairs, and gasped.

"What on EARTH is my Brainwave Translator doing down there?!" I asked, not in an aggressive tone, but surely a confused one. I've been looking for it for TWO freakin' days now! Spike shrugged, which made me look around. "Well, Spike, if you see Twilight, please let her know I'll be helping Applejack for the day. Alright?"

He nodded his head, and gave me a claw-up. At least SOMEONE can return an equal-leveled THUMBS-UP over here! "You can count on ME! Oh, and please tell her I said 'Congrats' on the new Apple Cellar!"

"Will do! Thanks again, Spike!" I called back, as I headed out the library, and towards Sweet Apple Acres. On my way out the door, though, I could've SWORN I heard Twilight asking Spike if we 'planned' something... but either way, I just decided just to ignore it, because I've learned through this week of living with Twilight that, if she's mad, you'd better stay away, as if your LIFE depended on it! (Occasionally, it even LOOKED like it COULD get to that level, as well! Like how I used up ALL the hot water in her house two days ago, just to experiment with a few chemical reactions with some of the materials I've harvested in my travels. Just that LOOK that she gave me after her "Cold Shower" was, without a doubt, PRICELESS! (AND worth EVERY pillow that followed!))

I looked to my left, and noticed that this must've been the school. In the yard, I noticed Pinkie Pie... rolling around on the grass. I looked even MORE, and noticed a bush moving! Slowly, I walked up to it, armored up, in case it was something dangerous, and looked past it. Somehow, Twilight managed to get ahead of me! Dammit, MAGIC! You've ALWAYS gotta find a way to make me jealous, huh?! For some odd reason, she was wearing a type of soldier-like helmet, as well! Wait... is she REALLY SPYING on Pinkie Pie?! Quietly, I tapped on her right shoulder, and quietly asked, "Um... Twilight?"

After that, she gasped in shock, and looked back at me, before catching me in a magic aura, dragging me down, and whispering, "Shh! Honestly, Justin! You and Spike BOTH should know better than to sneak up on someone!" Wait, SPIKE'S here too?! I looked over her, and sure enough, Spike was on the opposite end of where I was now lying, which was the right side of her.

"But... isn't that what-" I began, before Twilight shushed me again.

"NO! It's NOT what I'm doing, for the SECOND time! I'm in the middle of Scientific Research!" I rolled my eyes.

"And just WHAT kind of research is that? 'Observing'?" She smirked at my question.

"Of course, I am! I'm just OBSERVING Pinkie Pie, Scientific Name: Pinkius Pieicus, in it's natural habitat!" Okay, NOW I think she's lost it... I tilted my head, and looked at her confused, before rolling my eyes again, and looking at Pinkie Pie. Then, I was about to make a comment about this whole ordeal, but I ended up only getting shushed again. "There's something fishy going on with the whole 'Twitchy Prediction' thing, and I'm getting to the bottom of it! So, SHH! Come on, Pinkius Pieicus is on the move!" As she whispered that, she somehow managed to carry the freakin' bush around, while Spike and I reluctantly followed behind.

While moving, I did a sarcastic salute, and silently commented, "As you wish, Twicus Sparkus!"

THIS caused Spike to burst into laughter, while Twilight glared at me, and said through my mind, "I HEARD that, y'know?" I gulped. Well, it looks like SOMEONE'S gonna get "Pillow Bombed" tonight... damn... She replied through my mind, "Oh, no... it'll be FAR worse than that, bub!" Well... sh*t... "Hey! Language!" Alright, alright, ALRIGHT! A small delay. ...damn... Then, she glared at me, while I kept my thoughts to myself, and continued following her, now chatting with Spike.

About a minute later, Twilight went, "AHA!" This caused both Spike and I to look at Pinkie Pie, while Spike picked up a notepad and quill. When I noticed Pinkie Pie, she was scratching her nose. Then, a few seconds later, she ran below a giant... horseshoe?! Okay, just WHAT freakin' use does THAT even have here?! From what I could tell, there weren't any giant SHOES in the schools in MY world! Twilight, however, was unaffected by my thoughts yet AGAIN, and continued. "THAT makes no sense! See?!" Yeah... giant freakin' HORSESHOE! "She's hiding like something's about to fall from the sky, but a 'TWITCHY TAIL' means something's gonna fall from the sky! NOT an 'Itchy Nose'! THIS proves, perhaps conclusively that-" I suddenly stopped listening to her ramble when I noticed a HUGE swarm of bees begin flying our way. Quickly, I opened my menu, and began cycling through it, while the bees got nearer and nearer. Then, I finally initiated the Universal Translator, and set the language to "Bee".

That, of course, was a couple seconds AFTER the bees started attacking Twilight. Spike already ran away, though. According to my translator, the bees were yelling "INTRUDER!" while they stung Twilight. (Apparently ONE sting isn't a death wish to the bees in THIS world!) Finally, I held my hand up, and began speaking to the bees, with my voice automatically converting to bee.

"Are y'all the 'Bees from the Schoolyard that our friend, Fluttershy, told us about?" At the mention of Fluttershy's name, they stopped stinging Twilight, who was starting to swell up PRETTY badly, and flew up to me, though not ON me.

"Indeed, we are! Are you ALL here on her behalf?" They asked in unison. Now THAT is a record!

I nodded. "Indeed, we are! She told us to deliver some honey for your beehive that you requested for!" I pulled the jar of honey from my inventory, which the bees gasped at when they saw.

"Oh my Celestia! Please DO forgive us, friends of Fluttershy! We were just protecting our home from predators, is all!" The bees seemed to regret stinging Twilight to THAT level. I shrugged it off.

"It's fine! Y'all didn't know any better, and did the ONLY logical thing to do... although MAYBE y'all should ask Fluttershy for a BETTER location for your home... wouldn't want things to get THIS dangerous, after all! Don't y'all think a TREE would be better than a BUSH, though?" They seemed interested in my suggestion, at least.

With an agreement, they flew into the bush, NOT stinging Twilight, but lifting the Beehive from within it. Then, they flew it up to me, while I opened the jar of honey, and poured it's liquid gold contents inside the beehive. Finally, after the deed was done, they gave me their thanks, and said, "We'll take YOUR advice, and move our home into a tree! We were PLANNING to, at some point, anyways! When you see Fluttershy again, though, please give her our regards, AND our thanks for the honey!"

"Will do! Stay safe out there, friends!" I replied, waving my hand as they left. Finally, I turned back to Twilight, who was grumbling beneath her breath. "I... THINK you should see a doctor, Twi-" Before I could finish my sentence, she had me lifted with a spell, while she slapped a few bandages on her stings, and carried me to her NEXT location to spy on Pinkie Pie. Where the HELL did you get those bandages, though?!

Thankfully, the NEXT location that Twilight spied on Pinkie from was Sweet Apple Acres! After explaining the situation that I was in, she agreed to go on ahead and let me help AJ with her Apple Cellar, which I literally RAN to! She had me running around the trees to gather apples (which turned out to be MUCH easier than it seemed, since I was able to "Kick" the trees like AJ's "Applebucking" habit, and get the SAME results!) check the buckets for BAD apples, REMOVE said apples, then CARRY the buckets to the Apple Cellar, (Emphasis on the word "CARRY", because she wanted to see me actually WORK, which I had no objections to. ANYTHING to get me away from Twilight Sparkle, while she's in 'ANGRY SCIENTIST' mode!) so that way she can arrange them the way she wants them.

On my way to the nearest tree, I spotted Pinkie Pie's ears flop, eyes flutter, then knees twitch. Thinking back on my notes, I discovered that as "Number Three" in my notes, which is "Beware of Opening Doors"! I quickly looked around, and smiled when I saw that I wasn't around any doors. Plus, the Apple Cellar was in the OTHER direction, so I knew I was in the safe zone! I sure do hope that whoever that twitch was gonna affect doesn't get a SERIOUS injury!

"Alright, Twilight! THIS should HOPEFULLY be enough bandages to keep you safe from... well... YOURSELF! Now, Spike'll be the one to take care of you, while I go help AJ, but please... PLEASE don't get any more 'OBSERVING' ideas! It's... getting out of hoof REALLY quickly, after all!" I said, while strapping Twilight into a wheelchair. She seemed to be avoiding eye contact, mostly because of how annoyed she has gotten. Apparently, that "Twitch" from earlier was Applejack opening her Apple Cellar... which Twilight just HAPPENED to trot over. SOMEPONY'S having a bad day, that's for DAMN sure! "Spike, please help her with whatever she needs, just as long as it doesn't risk her getting herself hurt." He saluted me while I walked away.

When I was halfway through the path between Twilight and Applejack, I noticed Pinkie Pie was there, which made me facepalm. Knowing Twilight, I'd bet she's watching Pinkie Pie, WITH her binoculars, from RIGHT WHERE I JUST left her! Then, the I saw a truck of pegasi flying overhead, and heading towards the school, on a route that made them fly OVER Twilight's location. Knowing what happened THROUGHOUT the day for Twilight, I looked at Pinkie Pie, and her NEXT move was one that made the hair on the back of my neck stand on the end.

"TWITCHY TAIL!" I heard Spike yell from the distance. His outburst snapped me out of my trance, which made me look in Twilight's direction.

Sure enough, I saw a LOT of furniture falling from the floating... truck?! They have freakin' VEHICLES here?! Oh, wait... it's just a trailer. STILL pretty interesting, though! Cursing my ADD, I noticed the furniture land on TOP of Twilight Sparkle, one after the other. The furniture started off being a flowerpot, then switched to an anvil. Shortly after the anvil, a freakin' WAGON fell on her! Finally, when I didn't think it could get any worse, a PIANO landed on her! Oh, SH*T! Twilight?!

I was about to run up to her, until I saw Applejack trot up to Pinkie Pie. "Oh! Hey, Applejack! Hey, Justin! Whatchall doin'?" Pinkie asked in her usual cheerful tone.

Applejack smiled, and replied, "Why, I'm takin' more apples to my new apple cellar! Justin here was about ta help me, until Twilight needed him fer somethin' of her own, which I'm alright with! How 'bout you, Pinkie? Whatchu doin'?"

Pinkie smiled, and rolled her eyes, replying, "Oh, letting Twilight secretly follow me all day without me knowing!" Wait... she freakin' KNEW that?! Eh... it's Pinkie Pie, so I guess there's no point in logic around her. "You guessed THAT right, Justin!" Wait... can YOU freakin' read minds TOO, Pinkie?! "To an extent! I AM a Medium, after all!" Brain... you need to chill out, or you JUST might get hurt from even TRYING to figure THIS one out!

Somehow, whether it be a miracle, or what, Twilight easily TROTTED up here on her OWN four hooves, with the trademark "Pissed Off" look on her face. How the... she's STILL STANDING, after ALL THAT?! "Wait a minute! You mean you KNEW ALL ALONG?! Why didn't you tell me?!" Twilight's face CONTINUED to appear even MORE angrier by the minute.

Pinkie, however, was unaffected by Twilight's rage, and merely replied with a giggle, followed by, "Silly! That would've spoiled the surprise!" Sure surprised ME! She turned around, and smiled even MORE. Oh, crap... "Ooh! REALLY?! Was it like a 'I'm surprised that you could see me from a mile away' kind of surprise, or was it more of a 'I'm surprised that these odd twitches that you get somehow seems to lead to Twilight getting hurt in some sort of odd manner'?!"

I blanked out on MOST of what she said, considering she said the words WAY too damn fast, so I shrugged, and replied, "Um... BOTH?" At least she bought it, because her smile SOMEHOW widened, and she nodded her head, as if she understood... which knowing HER, wouldn't surprise me if she understood logic WAY much more than the average living being! (Hell, she DEFIES it as if it were a jug of rotten milk... thrown out the fridge.)

Spike slowly perked his head from Twilight's left side, and asked, "Tail... still twitching?"

Pinkie sat down casually, and replied, "All done! SHOULD be clear skies, as far as I can tell!" Right as soon as she finished saying THAT, her WHOLE freakin' body started shaking, as if she were having a seizure, or something.

"Pinkie?! Are you alright?!" I asked, now worried even MORE about this pink bundle o' joy. "What does THAT one mean?"

My worry only INTENSIFIED when she had a worried look on her face. I could tell the others felt the same about her. "I... I don't know! I've NEVER had THIS one, before! Whatever this shudder is about, though... it's a DOOZY!" She shuddered even more, then said, "Something UNEXPECTED is going to happen... And WHATEVER it is... is going to happen in... Froggy Bottom Bogg!"

And NOW was the time that I gasped. "Fluttershy's headed that way! We HAVE to warn her!" I received a collective nod from the others, while I lifted the bucket of apples from Applejack's back. "Don't worry, AJ. I'll run this into the Cellar! YOU four go on, and I'll catch up!" As they departed, I quickly ran the bucket of apples to Applejack's Cellar, which took about five minutes, considering how close we were to the farm. (THREE minutes to GET there, and TWO to walk down the stairs of the cellar. Freakin' place was DARK!) After that, I ran out the cellar, re-covered the door with the dirt layer, and ran towards The Everfree Forest as fast as my legs could take me.

While the area around us was getting MUCH more darker, and more ominous-looking, I STILL felt like Pinkie's "Twitches" were all made-up... REGARDLESS of how many coincidences there were today! I even made myself believe that MOST of these things were just PLANNED to happen! Deep inside, though, I still HOPED that Fluttershy was okay, because things were getting FAR more crazier in The Everfree Forest, according to the latest reports.

Spike seemed worried as well, because he was looking around nervously, and mumbling to himself about something. Then, Pinkie Pie began shuddering again. Sarcastically, I asked her, "Cold? Need a jacket?"

She, of course, continued smiling, and replied, "No thanks! I'm fine!" before shuddering again.

After her second shudder, Spike began speaking to Applejack, who was in the front of the group. "S-so... what do you think happened to Fluttershy, AJ?"

She looked at him uneasily, and shrugged. "I hope nothin'!"

"I know, but... what do you THINK might've happened to her?" Spike continued looking worriedly with each question he asked.

Applejack sighed, then replied, "I'm tryin' NOT ta think about it..."

Spike nodded his head, and tried to look more serious. "Right! Me too!" After a short pause, he looked worried again, and said, "B-but... I'm thinking about it, anyway!" Now, Applejack looked worriedly at him, the way a concerned friend would. "L-like... what if she EXPLODED?!" And NOW she looked at him confusedly.

"Just exploded? Like... fer NO reason?" She asked him.

He nodded his head. "Y-yeah! Like... BOOM?!"

Then, Pinkie Pie's eyes widened, and she said in a surprised, and equally worried tone, "Whoa!" Afterwards, she added, "W-what if she exploded... and then... then exploded AGAIN?!"

Spike's eyes widened for a second, then went to a worried one just as quick. "C-can you DO that?! Can you explode TWICE?!"

Finally, Applejack sighed, and replied, "Of course not!"

In his worry, Spike seemed to ignore Applejack's statement, and began adding MORE to his "Explosive Fluttershy" story. "But what if she exploded... and exploded again... and THEN-" Before he could finish, though, I stepped on his tail, which interrupted him.

"Will you two STOP?! She's FINE! I'm SURE of it!" I groaned, which resulted in a nod from Applejack.

"I hope you're right... for Fluttershy's sake." Applejack said over her shoulder. Afterwards, she stopped, and pointed to our right. "Look! It's Froggy Bottom Bogg!" We all turned our heads, and slowly trotted closer to where she was pointing. Sure enough, the place was almost EXACTLY the same as how it said it would be in the books... dark, smelly, and downright spooky! We began searching the area for any signs of Fluttershy.

After about five minutes, I was about to ask Spike to climb a tree and search, until he yelled, "FLUTTERSHY! YOU'RE OKAY!" When I looked in his direction, I saw him hugging her mane, much to her confusion. Of course, I had a FEELING I was right, because, as I just said, she was CONFUSED!

Feeling victorious, I smiled, looked at Pinkie Pie, and said, "Sorry, I know it's not nice to gloat, but... AHA!" My sudden loudness must've caused Spike to fall off of Fluttershy's back. "I told you there was nothing to worry about, and guess what? I was RIGHT! Pinkie Pie said whatever she was shuddering about was a doozy, but the ONLY doozy here is how RIGHT I am!" I trotted closer to the shuddering Pinkie Pie, and continued. "You've made a LOT of predictions today, but what we've shown HERE is that there's NO point in believing in anything you can't SEE for yourself!" Suddenly, my friends looked worriedly behind me, which made me look at them confused. "And furthermore- wait... why's everypony looking BEHIND me? What's going-" I looked behind my back, and at once, my joy turned into panic, as a giant, 4-headed Hydra, slowly moved OUR way, from just an acre away!

Spike, in a shaky tone, said, "W-well, then, Twilight... s-see what THAT is over there!"

"I see it..." I began, panic now visible in MY voice as well, "...b-but I DON'T believe it!"

As soon as I finished speaking, the Hydra roared loudly, which only caused us to rely on our survivalist instinct... "RUN!" I yelled, which the others had NO objections to! That is... except for the, now scared STIFF, Pinkie Pie! "PINKIE!" I yelled, rushing to her aid, only realizing that there was, without a doubt, NO way for me to reach her on time!

As soon as it lunged for Pinkie Pie, however, I noticed a white and red blur fly right past me, headed in Pinkie's direction at an ALARMING speed that I doubt even RAINBOW DASH could make! When my vision cleared, I looked up to see Justin... and he was holding the Hydra by the fangs, with his right foot pinning it's jaw on the ground! "JUSTIN!"

He looked my way, and said in a slightly amused tone, "What? Didn't think I'd make it?"

"For a second there... no." I responded, which only made him laugh.

"Well, what're you waiting for? A party? Grab Pinkie, and regroup with the others!" He sounded serious, but ALSO playful in a way, because I could hear a chuckle through his helmet.

At once, a smile formed on my face, while I nodded, ran up to Pinkie, grabbed her by the tail, and dragged her with me towards Applejack and Fluttershy, who were headed to the OPPOSITE direction of the Hydra. "Th-thank you again, Justin!" I yelled over my shoulder. "Oh, but PLEASE don't consider THAT one a friend! Hydras are hostile, WITHOUT reason!" I could tell that, by his weapon choices on his back and side, that he wasn't intending on killing it. "Oh, and be EXTRA careful! A Hydra's saliva is EXTREMELY poisonous, AND corrosive to MOST known metals!" I REALLY hope he heard that! With Pinkie's tail in my mouth, my voice might be off to him, though... wait! I'll just repeat what I said in his mind! And so, I did.

Author's Notes:

*SNEAK-PEEK*
Justin: Jasper?! ANY information on this freakin' thing would be NICE, right about now!

Jasper: I'm going through the books, now, Master! Please give me a minute!

Justin: I'll try... if I freakin' LAST that long!

Jasper: Ah! The creature you're facing right now is known as a Hydra! A giant, poisonous, multi-headed Reptile! The weaknesses aren't in the book, though, sir! It merely states that it is immune to poison, AND ionized gases!

Justin: It's immune to poison, and WHAT?!

Jasper: Ionized gases, sir! Your "Plasma" weapons won't work on it!

Justin: Well... SH*T!

Announcer: With our hero trapped in a battle against a Hydra, Twilight and the others have to find a way to, not only ESCAPE, but find somepony willing to HELP him face the dreaded Hydra!

Justin: I've got this, Announcer! Shut up!

Announcer: *Sigh* Will he be able to make it through THIS one, or has he dished in MORE than he can chew? Will Twilight FINALLY accept Pinkie Pie's "Twitches", REGARDLESS of Scientific Proof? Find out NEXT time, in "The Outsider: Tales of a Space Technician, Chapter 10: Heroes, Hydras, and Hydraulics!" See you then, My Little Bronies!

*AUTHOR'S NOTES*
Please DO accept my apologies for forgetting the "SNEAK-PEEK" earlier today! I was up ALL night working on the finishing touches of THIS chapter, and posted it just MINUTES before I fell asleep! (Serves me right for working on something half-asleep, huh?)

Anyways, thank you ALL for your continuing support! (Yes, I'm even talking to those two thumbs-ups I got in my sleep! A BIG Brohoof to you both, whoever you are! /) ) (Yes, I know who you are! For YOUR security, though, I'm hiding y'alls names!)

Also, I'd like to thank you ALL for your suggestions! I'm honored to have such loyal fans!

I'll TRY to make the next chapter take LESS than this one, but I, of course, won't make any promises on that, because I MIGHT have to fix my bedtime schedule again! If that's the case, I might EVEN be delayed! With that in mind, I hope y'all can understand, and forgive me if that IS the case!

Again, once more, I give a Brohoof to those who favorite the story, AND a follow to those who SHOW their support! /)

Chapter 10: Heroes, Hydras, and Hydraulics!

"And AGAIN I ask myself..." I began, sounding as calm as I could, before a roar behind me caused me to continue my sentence with a shout, "WHY DID I EVEN VOLUNTEER FOR THIS SH*T?!" I was running aimlessly through The Everfree Forest, arms flailing, and trying my best to get a clear shot on the 100-foot Hydra chasing after me with anything that doesn't involve Plasma weapons... which I happened to have WAY too much of. "And you're SURE that this thing is RESISTANT to Plasma?!" I asked Jasper through my helmet. Of course, I already had a hunch, since the LAST 20 shots I fired didn't even make the Hydra show any pain. Hell, FOUR of those went into their eyes, and they didn't even BLINK! Yeah, I wonder what THAT reminds me of! I sarcastically thought to myself.

Jasper replied through my helmet, "Yes, sir, along with ALL currently known gases! Not just THAT, though, but according to the books, it's saliva is HIGHLY toxic, capable of killing anything that makes contact with it in mere SECONDS!"

I sighed, and looked back, checking to see just HOW far it was from me... about half an acre away... NOT a good sign. Quickly, I looked through my inventory, and tried finding something that I could use against it.

Thinking fast, I chose to get an eight-foot tall, two-foot wide sword crafted through my inventory. When it was finished, (which only took a few seconds, since it was made of Durasteel,) I withdrew it from my inventory, increasing my strength as well, before turning around, and dashing TOWARDS the Hydra.

When it stretched it's rightmost head out to bite me, I quickly side-stepped to the left, and swung the sword as hard as I could, PRAYING that it would work. Thankfully, it did, because the next thing I knew, the sword was covered in green blood, and the Hydra's head fell limp. The Hydra's REMAINING heads backed away, feeling the pain of their lost neck, as they bumped into a tree.

My worries only increased when I lifted my sword again, only to find holes burnt into where the blood was dripped into, surrounded by rust. With a gasp, I dropped the sword, and thought to myself, No freakin' way! Not only is it's saliva POISONOUS, but it's blood is CORROSIVE?! It was THEN that I discovered that this thing could EASILY kill me, even with the BEST quality armor on, like Titanite! Durasteel was just a few steps BELOW it in the scale (although that gap is quite HUGE between the one below Titanite!), and the Hydra Blood had burnt holes in it in mere SECONDS!

I looked up at the Hydra, and my eyes widened even MORE at what happened next... it's head grew back... along with an EXTRA one! Great! FIVE freakin' heads on this thing, now?! I groaned. Damn you, Greek Mythology! "HEY, JASPER! YOU COULD'VE WARNED ME ABOUT IT'S MULTIPLE HEADS THING, Y'KNOW!"

He replied, "Pardon me, Master, but the book does NOT say anything about it's weaknesses! In fact, unless I'm mistaken, I believe YOU would be the first creature to actually FACE a Hydra!"

I sighed in defeat. "You... DO raise a point there... but still, you MIGHT want to note that one down for FUTURE reference! Equestria could USE that knowledge, after all!" Ignoring any MORE responses from Jasper, I quickly dodged one of the Hydra's bites, and tried thinking of a strategy. Then, an idea struck! If I can BURN the stumps of the head, then MAYBE I'll be able to... wait... Damn it! Fire's made up of gases, which THIS one's immune to, apparently! Then, I got a NEW idea! How about I get a VEHICLE crafted?! Suddenly, I began frantically going through my inventory while running away from, dodging, and kicking the Hydra's greedy jaws that kept lunging towards me. After thirty seconds of running, I managed to make a Battle Mech out of Titanite, and operated by Gasoline. Aiming my arm a good enough distance away, I quickly materialized it into the world, ran up to it, and hopped in.

Once inside, I aimed it's guns at the Hydra, and yelled, "EAT LEAD, MOTHER-" before unleashing hundreds of lead bullets at the Hydra. I smiled when I saw the bullets piercing the Hydra every hit, but once the bullets ran out, my smile lowered into a frown when I got a closer look at the Hydra... it's freakin' wounds HEALED! "I... didn't see THAT coming!" I said, mouth agape as I saw the Hydra running full-speed at me now. I knew the Battle Mech was useless, now, so I quickly hit the eject, and flew through the back of it, while the Hydra, having been focused on IT instead, started biting relentlessly at the Battle Mech, and melting it with it's own blood. Wow... barbaric, much?

As it continued mangling the Battle Mech, I said to myself, "Dammit! I NEED to find a weak spot!" Looking closer at it, I noticed something odd about it's movement. Quickly, I set my visor to X-Ray mode, and gasped. The Hydra's BONES were still damaged!

"Alright, then! TWO can play the hard way!" I said, as I began going through my inventory, and creating an eight foot tall war hammer, with a six foot wide, three foot tall head attached to it. The whole thing was made of Titanite, of course, because after looking at the Mech, I could tell that it's more resilient... granted, it STILL corroded quickly!

After the hammer was finished, I materialized it, and held it with both hands. Then, I yelled to the Hydra, "HEY, UGLY! UP HERE!" with my built-in speaker amplifying the sound to be heard from pretty far away, loud-and-clear. When it heard me, it's five heads roared, and it's body charged at me.

When it was close enough, one of it's heads attempted to lunge at me, only for me to side-step it, and, with my newly-built hammer, I slammed it into the Hydra's head, which made it jump back in pain, and roar even more. Then, it lowered another head, which THIS time, I climbed onto, while it's other heads fought at trying to get me off. Finally, when I got them to attempt using their FANGS to get me off, I took the hammer, and bashed their jaws, which made their fangs fly out, and jaws to get dislocated.

Soon, they ALL were broken, and dislocated. That didn't stop them from trying to SMASH me, though! With it's broken-jawed heads, it slung at me, only to bump into their other heads, necks, or a nearby tree, while I continued dodging. Finally, once I got one of them to get in the right spot, I lifted the hammer, and said with a smirk, "Let's see how YOU like it!" before slamming the hammer, with all my might, into the Hydra's neck, clearly shattering the bones within. Then, I jumped down, and checked to see if the head was dead. Sure enough, it was! Not only that, but it didn't look like the other two heads could grow out of the neck, seeing how it wasn't DISMEMBERED! Well, now! Looks like I MIGHT have a chance, after all!

Suddenly, I heard a scream coming from the right, which seemed to grab the attention of the Hydra. I looked for the source of the screaming, and at once, my eyes widened. It looked like the ponies were trying to cross the mountain, in hopes of escape. On the SAFE side, I could see Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Spike. On the other side, I couldn't see ANYPONY! Looking around, I noticed Twilight, frantically trying to get out of the water, but failing. Across the water, I saw three alligators, each with scales that looked like rocks! They were going for Twilight! "HOLD ON, TWILIGHT!" I yelled, now putting my jet pack on full blast.

When they were inches away from her, I quickly scooped her out of the water, and flew her up to the others, who were all staring at her worriedly.

Clearly, Twilight passed out, after going through a near-death experience, so I told them, "Don't worry, she's just unconscious. Y'all take her back to Ponyville! I've got to finish this monster off, so it DOESN'T do this again!" After they nodded, I flew back towards the Hydra, dropping a frag grenade for the Alligators to "enjoy" as I flew past them.

When I made it back to the Hydra, it was limping towards the ponies, which gave me a good chance to strike while it's attention wasn't on me. So, with the hammer held high, I flew as quickly as I could, and once I made it to the Hydra, I swung my hammer after another one of it's central necks.

Little did I know, however, that it was PLANNING that attack! Quickly, it used it's limp head as a whip, and spewed a large portion of blood onto my jet pack, which quickly corroded it, and began seeping into my armor.

Out of instinct, I quickly dislodged the jet pack, and fell to the ground, rolling a few times once I landed. Jasper said through my armor, "Master! Your armor is at 75% durability! You can NOT take much more hits like that!"

I groaned. "THANKS, Jasper! Any MORE ideas, though?!" I quickly picked myself up from the ground, and began running around the Hydra, jumping, rolling, sliding, and dodging both, tree branches, and toxic, bloody Hydra Saliva.

Then, I heard Jasper gasp. "Of course! Master, do you remember any movies that involved someone fighting a Hydra?"

"Yeah," I replied, "but I don't see how THAT could help me in this-" Suddenly, I stopped talking, as a flashback of a scene from a childhood movie played in my head. "Of course! If I can just SMASH the Hydra, it's a GUARANTEED kill! Thanks, Jasper!" I smiled, and turned around, only for my smile to fade. "Ah, crap... but my jet pack's off, so I can't fly OVER it!" Then, ANOTHER idea was formed.

Jasper gasped, and said, "That silence... I KNOW you're thinking of something reckless, Master, and I can't help but suggest you try something ELSE!"

I smirked. "Sorry, Jasper, but I don't really see any OTHER options, here! I'm WAY too short on time to make jet packs, so there's NO other way! Wish me luck, Jasper... I'll need it!"

"B-but SIR! What exactly ARE you doing?!" He asked. I merely ignored him, and checked on my armor's status. Thankfully, my rocket shoes were still intact, but they weren't good enough to lift me off the ground COMPLETELY... I had to find another way to get airborne. Going through my menu, I quickly had it ready to increase my weight by a thousand times, HOPEFULLY being enough to crush the Hydra... but if I were to pierce THROUGH it, it could risk my armor melting inside it, and I would be poisoned by it's blood... perhaps even killed! Eh, It doesn't matter, as long as I know I saved the day... and my new friends.

After having the Weight Shifter selected, I quickly pulled a thin tree to the ground level with my Anti Matter Manipulator, and stepped on top of it. Then, once I released the tree, I found myself flung into the air. With my rocket shoes, I quickly hovered over the Hydra, who was glaring at me, and trying to reach up and bite me, but I was, thankfully, too high for them to reach. Finally, after taking a few more deep breaths, I stopped the rocket shoes, and activated the Weight Shifter, sending myself in a collision course for the Hydra. With my hammer in my hands, I also prepared to strike any of it's heads that would try to lunge for me in the air.

While falling, I had another idea that could aid in my attempts to kill this thing. Behind me, I withdrew the corpses of the Ursa Minor, and the Ursa Major. While I COULD'VE just used the corpse of the Taowls, I knew that it was too big for this area, and would most likely risk crushing the ponies while they tried to escape. With wide, fear-filled eyes, the Hydra watched as I dropped down onto it, followed by the two giant corpses as well.

Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna were circling the bed Twilight was in, examining her closely, making sure she wasn't poisoned from the Hydra. Thankfully, Twilight slowly opened her eyes, which revealed that she wasn't dead. When she looked around, the first pony that she saw was Pinkie Pie, who appeared to be crying, with her mane flattened out, and her head rested on the bed.

With a weak smile, Twilight said, "Hey, Pinkie! I... would like to apologize..."

Pinkie's eyes widened when she noticed Twilight was awake. Still, though, she seemed to still be upset. "W-why should YOU be apologizing?! I shouldn't have PRETENDED that I didn't know you were watching me... you probably wouldn't have gone through so much pain today, if I didn't!"

Twilight placed her right hoof over Pinkie's mouth. "No, Pinkie... I should've listened to you... you SAID there would be a doozy, and if that Hydra wasn't a doozy, then I don't know WHAT is!"

Suddenly, Pinkie started shuddering again, which made all the ponies in the room stare at her confused. With confusion in her voice, Pinkie said, "W-wait... that wasn't it!"

"What?!" Twilight asked, now looking MORE worried. "WHAT wasn't what?!"

"The Hydra!" Pinkie replied. "The Hydra wasn't the doozy!"

"Then... if the HYDRA wasn't the doozy, then... that doozy is still OUT there!" Twilight shouted in a panicky tone. After taking a few deep breaths, she looked around, and asked, "Hold on... where's Justin?!"

Before anyone could respond, Jasper rushed into the room, and made heavy breathing noises. "Master Twilight! We... MIGHT have a problem!" As soon as he said that, a loud explosion could be heard from outside.

Princess Celestia and Luna both rushed outside, followed by the others, except for Twilight and Pinkie Pie, who told her that SHE was given the task of helping Twilight recover, much to her displeasure.

Once outside, Princess Celestia gasped, and yelled, "THAT CAME FROM THE EVERFREE FOREST!"

Then, Twilight's eyes widened again, and she gasped. "Oh, no! JUSTIN'S STILL IN THERE?!" Ignoring all warnings and requests, Twilight teleported out of bed, and was already galloping to the forest, following the trail of smoke.

Once Twilight made it to the source of the explosion, she gasped at the scene she was standing in front of.

There, lying before her, was the corpses of BOTH the Ursas that she ran from one week ago, on top of the corpse of the Hydra she just escaped from moments ago. Just the sight of them caused her front-right hoof to start feeling pain again... and the fact that she was ignoring it this whole time. Even so, she wasn't concerned about her own health, NOR her own safety. Instead, it was another life that she was concerned about. "J-Justin? Justin?!" She called out, hoping to find a response.

The third time she called his name, the corpses started to glow a light cyan color, which made her quickly back away. Then, they started to disappear, revealing Justin standing up, with his armor badly damaged, to the point where his black jumpsuit underneath was showing clearly. He also had a few tears through the jumpsuit, and his helmet's visor was broken, revealing his face, which was, surprisingly, not badly cut! He only had a small cut on his left cheekbone, about two inches away from his eye, and was horizontal, with a small ten degree turn diagonally. He was breathing heavily, but smiling, which made Twilight sigh in relief.

The relief, however, was short-lived when his smile turned into a frown, followed by him looking down, and placing his hand on his chest, which didn't have a SHIELD on it anymore. Then, he lowered his hand to the left side of his stomach, and pulled away a small bit of the cut cloth, revealing an obvious problem that caused Twilight's eyes to widen, and her to scream in terror... one of the Hydra's fangs was pierced through the left side of his stomach.

When he looked back at her, he had a worried look on his face, before collapsing on his back, eyes slowly closing. Twilight galloped as fast as she could to him, hoping that it wasn't too late.

That was... until the sound of a gun clicking caused her ears to lift, and her movement to cease at once. A distorted man's voice said in an ominously hostile-sounding tone, "Stop right there!"

Author's Notes:

*SNEAK-PEEK*
Six Days Ago
Celestial Guard: *Runs inside the throne room, breathing heavily. After making it to the bottom steps of the throne, he quickly kneels down, catches his breath, and begins speaking.* P-Princess! PRINCESS CELESTIA! We... have a... message... from... Dodge City!

Princess Celestia: Really?! What is it, trouble?!

Celestial Guard: N-no, Your Highness! It was a good report... they claim to have spotted two more humans!

Princess Celestia: *Smile fades.* Really? This... MIGHT be trouble on the long run... we must keep our eyes peeled on them! Once we have a good enough description of them, we shall inform Justin at once! Keep them under CLOSE supervision, but not enough to be spotted!

Announcer: While the events in Ponyville were going on, it would seem that Dodge City, A.K.A. "City of the Sand", was going through a deal of their OWN! Not only ONE human was there, though, but TWO instead! Who COULD these two humans be? Find out NEXT time, on "The Outsider: Tales of a Space Technician, Chapter 11: Army of Two!" See you then, My Little Bronies!

*AUTHOR'S NOTES*
Okay, so I MIGHT'VE been delayed by my sleep schedule changes, but I'm HOPING to be back on track! Anyways, I'd ALSO like to ask you all a question!

What would you say to an "Animal Crossing/Anthro MLP" Crossover story? I've started working on one, but I would like y'alls input BEFORE I get too involved in it! Of course, if I start on it, I will NOT get rid of TO:TOAST, but it MIGHT cause a much LONGER delay... at least, during the STARTING period of my other story!

It will be a COMPLETELY separate story, separate Universe, and all that, but it WILL have the OC being named after me, due to it being MY character from Animal Crossing: New Leaf. (Yeah, I got rid of it, unfortunately, so no FC Requests, please!

Also, it WILL be in a much more friendly environment, but still rated T for heartbreaking moments, and a flank-load of drama.

Oh, and in THAT timeline, the Animals and Ponies will NOT live in the same town, but they DO have an alliance with each other! Also, the Ponies, thanks to the good word of the Animals, will already be aware of the existence of Humans, but neither Animal, NOR Human, were ever aware of Magic.